Download The Motor Vehicles Act, 1988  in pdf

THE  MOTOR  VEHICLES  ACT,  1988

                         (59 OF  1988)                      (14 Oct. 1988)                            

An  Act  to  consolidate  and  amend  the  law  relating  to  motor  vehicles.

Be  it  enacted  by  parliament  in  the  Thirty-ninth  Year  of  the  Republic  of  India  as  follows  : -

Statement  of  objects  and  Reasons.  -  The motor  vehicles  Act,  1939  ( 4 of  1939),  consolidates  and  amends  the  law  relating  to  motor  vehicles.  This  has  been  amended  several  times  to  keep  it  up  to  date.  The  need  was,  however,  felt  that  this  Act  should, now  inter  alia,  take  into  account  also  changes  in  the  road  transport  technology,  pattern  of  passenger  and  freight  movements,  developments,    of  the  road  network  in  the  country  and  particularly  the  improved  techniques  in  the  motor  vehicles  management.

  1. Various Committees,  like,  National  Transport  Policy  Committee, 

National  Police  Commission,  Road  Safety  Committee,  Low  Powered  Two – Wheelers  Committee,  as  also  the  Law  Commission  have  gone  into  different  aspects  of  road  transport.  They  have  recommended  updating,  simplification  and  rationalization  of  this  law.  Several  Members  of  Parliament  have  also  urged  for  comprehensive  review  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939,  to  make  it  relevant  to  the  modern – day  requirements.

  1. A Working  Group  was,  therefore,  constituted  in  January, 1984  to  review  all  the  provisions  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939  and  to  submit  draft  proposals  for  a  comprehensive  legislation  to  replace  the  existing    This  Working  Group  took  into  account  the  suggestions  and  recommendations  earlier  made  by  various  bodies  and  institutions  like  Central  Institute  of  Road  Transport (CIRT),  Automotive  Research  Association  of  India (ARAI),  and  other  transport  organisations  including,  the  manufacturers  and  the  general public,  Besides,  obtaining  comments  of  State  Governments on  the  recommendations  of  the  Working  Group,  these  were  discussed  in  a  specially  convened  meeting  of  Transport  Ministers  of  all  States  and  Union  territories.  Some  of  the  more  important  modifications  so  suggested  related  for  taking  care  of  -

 

  • the fast  increasing  number  of  both  commercial  vehicles  and   personal  vehicles  in  the  country ;
  • the need  for  encouraging  adoption  of  higher  technology  in  automotive  sector;
  • the greater  flow  of  passenger  and  freight  with  the  least 

impediments  so  that  islands  of  isolation  are  not  created  leading  to  regional  or  local  imbalances;

  • concern for  road  safety  standards,  and  pollution-control  measures, 

standards  for  transportation  of hazardous  and  explosive  materials;

  • simplification of  procedure  and  policy  liberalization’s  for  private 

sector  operations  in  the  road  transport  field ; and  

  • need for  effective  ways  of  tracking  down  traffic 
  1. The Supreme  Court  in  K.  Kunhimohammed  v.  P. A.  Ahmedkutty (1987)  4  S.C.C. 284,  has  made  certain  suggestions  to  raise  the  limit  of  compensation  payable  as  a  result  of  motor  accidents  in  respect  of  death  and  permanent  disablement  in  the  event  of  there  being  no  proof  of  fault  on  the  part  of  the  person  involved  in  the  accident  and  also  in  hit  and  run  motor  accidents  and  to  remove  certain  disparities  in  the  liability  of  the  insurer  to  pay  compensation  depending  upon  the  class  or  type  of  vehicles  involved  in  the  accident.  The  above  suggestions  made by  the  Supreme  Court  have  been  incorporated  in  the  Bill.
  2. The proposed  legislation  has  been  prepared  in  the  light  of  the  above    Some  of  the  more  important  provisions  of  the  Bill  provide  for  the  following  matters,  namely :-
    • rationalization of  certain  definitions  with  additions  of  certain  new  definitions of  new  types  of  vehicles;
    • stricter procedures  relating  to  grant  of  driving  licences  and  the  period  of  validity  thereof;
    • laying down  of  standards  for  the  components  and  parts  of  motor  vehicles;
    • standards for  anti-pollution  control  devices;
    • provision for  issuing  fitness  certificates  of  vehicles  also  by  the  authorised  testing  stations;
    • enabling provision  for  updating  the  system  of  registration  marks;
    • liberalised schemes  for  grant  of  stage  carriage  permits  on  nonnationalised  routes,  all-India  Tourist  permits  and  also  national  permits  for  goods  carriages;
    • administration of  the  Solatium  Scheme  by  the  General  Insurance  Corporation;
    • provision for  enhanced  compensation  in  cases  of  “no  fault  liability”  and  in  hit and  run  motor  accidents;
    • provision for  payment  of  compensation  by  the  insurer  to  the  extent of  actual  liability  to  the  victims  of  motor  accidents  irrespective  of  the  class  of  vehicles;
    • maintenance of  State  registers  for  driving  licences  and vehicle  registration;
    • constitution of  Road  Safety 
  3. The Bill  also  seeks  to  provide  for  more  deterrent  punishment  in  the  cases  of  certain 
  4. The Notes  on  clauses  explain  the  provisions  of  the    

Amendment  Act  54  of  1994 -  Statement  of  Objects  and  Reasons. -  The  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1988 (59 of 1988)   consolidated  and  rationalised  various  laws  regulating  road  transport.  The  Act  came  into  force  with  effect  from  1st  July, 1989  replacing  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

  1. After the  coming  into  force  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1988,  Government  received  a  number  of  representations  and suggestions  from the state govt. transport operators and members of  public  regarding  the  inconvenience  faced  by  them  because  of  the operation  of  some  of  the  provisions  of   the  1988    A  Review  Committee  was,  therefore,  constituted  by  the  Government  in  March, 1990  to  examine  and  review  the  1988  Act.
  2. The recommendations  of  the  Review  Committee  were  forwarded  to  the  State  Governments  for  comments  and  they  generally  agree  with  these    The  Government  also  considered  a  large  number  of   representations  received,  after  finalisation  of  the  Report  of  the  Review  Committee,  from  the  transport  operators  and  public  for  making  amendments  in  the  Act.  The  draft  of  the  proposals  based  on  the  recommendation  of  the  Review  Committee  and  representations  from  the  public  were  placed  before  the  Transport  Development  Council  for  seeking  their  views  in  the  matter.  The  important  suggestions  made  by  the  Transport  Development  Council  relate  to,  or  are  on  account  of, -
    • The introduction  of  newer  type  of  vehicles  and  fast 

increasing  number  of  both  commercial  and  personal  vehicles  in  the  country.

  • Providing adequate  compensation  to  victims  of  road 

accidents  without  going  into  longdrawn  procedure;

  • Protecting consumers’  interest  in  Transport  Sector;
  • Concern for  road  safety  standards,  transport  of  hazardous 

chemicals  and  pollution  control;

  • Delegation of  greater  powers  to  State  Transport  Authorities 

and  rationalising  the  role  of  public  authorities  in  certain  matters;

  • The simplification  of  procedures  and  policy  liberalisation  in 

the  field  of  Road  Transport;

  • Enchancing penalties  for  traffic 
  1. Therefore, the  proposed  legislation  has  been  prepared  in  the  light  of  the above    The  Bill  inter  alia  provides  for –
    • modification and  amplification  of  certain  definitions  of  new 

type  of  vehicles ;

  • simplification of  procedure  for  grant  of  driving  licences;
  • putting restrictions  on  the  alteration  of  vehicles;
  • certain exemptions  for  vehicles  running  on  non-polluting 

fuels;

  • ceilings on  individuals  or  company  holdings  removed  to 

curb “benami”  holdings;

  • states authorised  to  appoint  one  or  more  State  Transport  Appellate  Tribunals;
  • punitive checks  on  the  use  of  such  components  that  do  not 

conform  to  the  prescribed  standards  by  manufactures,  and  also  stocking / sale  by  the  traders;

  • increase in  the  amount  of  compensation  of  the  victims  of 

hit  and  run  cases;

  • removal of  time  limit  for  filling  of  application  by  road 

accident  victims  for  compensation;

  • punishment in  case  of  certain  offences  is  made  stringent;
  • a new  pre-determined  formula  for  payment  of  compensation 

to  road  accident  victims  on  the  basis  of  age / income,  which  is  more  liberal  and  rational.

  1. The Law  Commission  in  its  119th  Report  had  recommended  that  every  application  for a  claim  be  made  to  the  Claims  Tribunal having  jurisdiction  over  the  area  in  which  the  accident  occurred  or  to the  Claims  Tribunal  within  the  local  limits  of  whose  jurisdiction  the  claimant  resides  or  carries  on  business  or  within  the  local  limits  of  whose  jurisdiction  the  defendant  resides,  at  the  option  of  the    The  bill  also  makes  necessary  provision  to  give  effect  to  the  said  recommendation.

Amendment  Act  27  of  2000 – Statement  of  Objects  and  Reasons. – The  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1988  consolidated  and  rationalised  various  laws  regulating  road  transport.  The  said  Act  was  amended  in  1994.

  1. Further amendments  in  the  aforesaid  Act  have  become  necessary  so  as  to  reduce  the  vehicular  pollution  and  to  ensure  the  safety  of  the  road    It  is,  therefore,  proposed  to  prohibit  alteration  of  vehicles  in  any  manner  including  change  of  tyres  of  higher  capacity.  However,  the  alteration  of  vehicles  with  a  view  to  facilitating  the  use  of  eco-friendly  fuel  including  Liquefied  Petroleum  Gas  (LPG)  is  being  permitted.  Further,  it  is  proposed  to  confer  powers  on  the  Central  Government  to  allow  the  alteration  of  vehicles  for  certain  specified  purposes.
  2. At present,  the  educational  institutions  are  not  required  to  obtain  permits  for  the  operation  of  buses  owned  by    It  is  proposed  to  bring  the  buses  run  by  these  institutions  within  the  purview  of  the  aforesaid  Act  by  requiring  them  to  obtain  permits.
  3. It is also  proposed  to  allow  renewal  of  permits,  driving  licences  and  registration  certificates  granted  under  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939  to  be  renewed  under  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1988,  by  inserting  new  section  217 – A.
  4. The proposed  amendments  are  essential  in  the  overall  interest  of  securing  road  safety  and  maintaining  a  clean 

Amendment  Act 39 of  2001 -  Statement  of  Objects  and  Reasons. – The  Motor Vehicles Act, 1988 (59 of 1988)  is a Central  legislation through which  the  road transport is regulated in  the  country.  By the Motor Vehicles  (Amendment ) Act, 1994,  inter  alia,  amendments were made for make special provisions  under  sections 66  &  67  so as to provide that  vehicles operating  on  eco–friendly  fuels  shall  be  exempted  from  the  requirements  of  permits  and  also  the  owners  of  such  vehicles  shall  have  the  discretion  to  fix  fares  and  freights  for  carriage  of  passengers  and  goods.  The  intention  in  bringing  the  said  amendments  was  to  encourage  the  operation  of  vehicles  with  such  eco-friendly  fuels.

  1. However, it  has  been  observed  that  during  the  last  several  years,  not  only  the  supply  of  eco-friendly  fuels  like  CNG  has  increased  tremendously,  a  large  number  of  vehicles  have  come  on  the  road  which  in  terms  of  sections  66  and  67,  as  amended  by  the  Motor  Vehicles  ( Amendment) Act, 1994,  are  operating  without  any  requirement  of  permits  and  are,  therefore,  not  subject  to  any  control  of  the  State    The  number  of  such  vehicles  is  likely  to further  increase  substantially.
  2. The aforesaid  situation  is  likely  to  lead  to  indiscipline  on  the  road  and  consequent  increase  in  the  road  It is, therefore, considered  essential  to  remove  exemption  provided  under  sections  66  and  67  of  the  said  Act  to  CNG  operated  vehicles  so  that  vehicles  which  operate on  eco-friendly  fuels  are  also  covered  by  the  terms  and  conditions  applicable  to  all  other  vehicles.
  3. The proposed  amendments  are  essential  in  the  overall  interest  of  securing  road  safety  and  maintaining  a  clean 
  4. The Bill  seeks  to  achieve  the  above 

CHAPTER - I

PRELIMINARY

  1. Short title, extent  and  commencement. – (1)  This  Act  may  be  called  The  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1988.
  • It extends  to  the  whole  of 
  • It shall  come  into  force  on  such  date*  as  the  Central  Government  may,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  appoint, and  different  dates  may  be  appointed  for  different  States  and  any  reference  in  this  Act  to  the  commencement  of  this  Act  shall,  in  relation  to  a  State,  be  construed  as  a  reference  to  the  coming  into  force  of  this  Act  in  that 
  1. Definitions. – In  this  Act,  unless  the  context  otherwise  requires, -
  • “area”, in relation  to  any  provision  of  this  Act,  means  such 

area  as  the  State  Government  may,  having  regard  to  the  requirements  of  that  provision,  specify  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette;

  • “articulated vehicle”  means  a  motor  vehicle  to  which  a 

semi-trailer  is  attached;

Corresponding  Law. Section 2(2)  corresponds  to  section 2(1-A)  of  the Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

  • “axle weight”  means  in  relation  to  an  axle  of  a  vehicle  the 

total  weight  transmitted  by  the   several  wheels  attached  to  that  axle  to  the  surface  on  which  the  vehicle  rests;

Corresponding  Law. Section 2(3)  corresponds  to  section 2(1-B)  of  the Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

  • “certificate of  registration”  means  the  certificate  issued by  a 

competent  authority  to  the  effect  that  a  motor  vehicle  has  been  duly  registered  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  Chapter IV;

Corresponding  Law. Section 2(4)  corresponds  to  section 2(2)  of  the Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

* Brought  into  force  on  1st  July, 1989.

  • “conductor”, in  relation  to  a  stage  carriage,  means  a  person  engaged  in  collecting  fares  from  passengers,  regulating  their  entrance  into,  or  exit  from,  the  stage  carriage  and  performing  such  other  functions  as  may  be  prescribed;

Corresponding  Law. Section 2(5)  corresponds  to  section 2(2-B)  of  the Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

  • “conductor’s licence”  means  the  licence  issued  by  a 

competent  authority  under  Chapter III  authorising  the  person  specified  therein  to  act  as  a  conductor;

Corresponding  Law. Section 2(6)  corresponds  to  section 2(2-C)  of  the Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

  • “contract carriage”  means  a  motor  vehicle  which  carries  a 

passenger  or  passengers  for  hire  or  reward  and  is  engaged  under  a  contract, whether  expressed  or  implied,  for  the  use  of such  vehicle  as  a  whole  for  the  carriage  of  passengers  mentioned  therein  and  entered  into  by  a  person  with  a  holder  of  a  permit  in  relation  to  such  vehicle  or  any  person  authorised  by  him  in  this  behalf  on  a  fixed  or  an  agreed  rate  or  sum –

  • on a  time  basis, whether  or  not  with  reference to  any 

route  or  distance; or

  • from one  point  to  another,

and  in  either  case,  without  stopping  to  pick  up  or  set  down  passengers  not  included  in  the  contract  anywhere  during  the  journey,  and  includes –

  • a maxicab;  and
  • a motorcab  notwithstanding  that  separate  fares 

are  charged  for  its  passengers;

Corresponding  Law. Section 2(7)  corresponds  to  section 2(3)  of  the Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

  • “dealer” includes a person who is engaged –

(a) 1[ * * * ]

  1. Sub.-Cl. (a) omitted by Act 54 of 1994, S. 2 ( w.e.f. 14-11-1994 ). Prior to its omission, sub-

Cl.(a) read as under :-

“(a) in the manufacture of motor vehicles ; or”.

 

  • in building bodies for attachment to chassis;
  • or in the repair of motor vehicles; or
  • in the business of hypothecation, leasing or hire-purchase of motor

vehicle;

Corresponding Law.- Section 2(8) corresponds to section 2(4) of the Motor Vehicle Act, 1939.

  • “driver” includes, in relation to a motor vehicle which is drawn

by another motor vehicle, the person who acts as a steersman of the drawn vehicle;

Corresponding Law.- Section 2(9) corresponds to section 2(5) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “driving licence” means the licence issued by a competent

authority under Chapter II authorising the person specified therein to drive, otherwise than as a learner, a motor vehicle or a motor vehicle of any specified class or description;

Corresponding Law.- Section 2(10) corresponds to section 2(5-A) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “educational institution bus” means an omnibus, which is owned

by a college, school or other educational institution and used solely for the purpose of transporting students or staff of the educational institution in connection with any of its activities;

Corresponding Law.- This is a new provision in the 1998 Act.

  • “fares” includes sums payable for a season ticket or in respect of

the hire of a contract carriage;

 Corresponding Law.- Section 2 (12) corresponds to section 2 (6) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “goods” includes livestock, and anything ( other than equipment

ordinarily used with the vehicle ) carried by a vehicle except living persons, but does not include luggage or personal effects carried in a motor car or in a trailer attached to a motor car or the personal luggage of passengers travelling in the vehicle;

 

- Section 2 (13) corresponds to section 2 (7) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “goods carriage” means any motor vehicle constructed or adapted

for use solely for the carriage of goods, or any motor vehicle not so constructed or adapted when used for the carriage of goods;

Corresponding Law.- Section 2 (14) corresponds to secti0n 2 (8) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “gross vehicle weight” means in respect of any vehicle the total

weight of the vehicle and load certified and registered by the registering authority as permissible for that vehicle;

Corresponding Law. - This is a new provision in the 1988 Act.

  • “heavy goods vehicle” means any goods carriage the gross

vehicle weight of which, or a tractor or a road-roller the unladen weight of either of which, exceeds 12,000 kilograms;

Corresponding Law.- Section 2 (16) corresponds to section 2 (9) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “heavy passenger motor vehicle” means any public service

vehicle or private service vehicle or educational institution bus or omnibus the gross vehicle weight of any of which, or a motor car the unladen weight of which, exceeds 12,000 kilograms.

 Corresponding Law.- Section 2 (17) corresponds to section 2 (9-A) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “invalid carriage” means a motor vehicle specially designed and

constructed, and not merely adapted, for the use of a person suffering from some physical defect or disability, and used solely by or for such a person;

Corresponding Law.- Section 2 (18) corresponds to section 2 (10) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “learner’s licence’ means the licence issued by a competent

authority  under  Chapter  II  authorising  the  person  specified  therein  to  drive  as  a  learner, a motor vehicle or a motor vehicle of any specified class or description;   Corresponding Law. - This is a new provision in the 1988 Act.

  • “licensing authority” means an authority empowered to issue

licence under Chapter II or, as the case may be, chapter III ;

 Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (20) corresponds to section 2 (12) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “light motor vehicle” means a transport vehicle or omnibus the

gross vehicle weight of either of which or a motor car or tractor or road-roller the unladen weight of any of which, does not exceed [1][7500] kilograms ;

Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (21) corresponds to section 2 (13) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

[2][(21-A) “manufacturer” means a person who is engaged in the

manufacture of motor vehicles ;]

Corresponding Law .- This is a new provision in the 1988 Act.

  • “maxicab” means any motor vehicle constructed or adapted to

carry more than six passengers, but not more than twelve passengers, excluding the driver, for hire or reward ;

Corresponding Law. - This is a new provision in the 1988 Act.

  • “medium goods vehicle” means any goods carriage other than a

light motor vehicle or a heavy goods vehicle ;

Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (23) corresponds to section 2 (14) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “medium passenger motor vehicle” means any public service

vehicle or private service vehicle, or educational institution bus other than a motor cycle, invalid carriage, light motor vehicle or heavy passenger motor vehicle ;

 

 - Section 2 (24) corresponds to section 2 (14-A) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  1. “motorcab” means any motor vehicle constructed or adapted to carry not more than six passengers excluding the driver for hire or reward ;

Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (25) corresponds to section 2 (15) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “motor car” means any motor vehicle other than a transport

vehicle, omnibus, road-roller, tractor, motor cycle or invalid carriage ;

Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (26) corresponds to section 2 (16) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “motor cycle” means a two-wheeled motor vehicle, inclusive of

any detachable side-car having an extra wheel, attached to the motor vehicle;

Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (27) corresponds to section 2 (17) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939. 

  • “motor vehicle” or “vehicle” means any mechanically propelled

vehicle adapted for use upon roads whether the power of propulsion is transmitted thereto from an external or internal source and includes a chassis to which a body has not been attached and a trailer ; but does not include a vehicle running upon fixed rails or a vehicle of a special type adapted for use only in a factory or in any other enclosed premises or a vehicle having less than four wheels fitted with engine capacity of  not   exceeding [3][twenty-five cubic centimeters] ;

Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (28) corresponds to section 2 (18) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Tractor-trailer. - A Division Bench of the Punjab and Haryana High Court in United India Insurance Company Ltd. v. Pritpal Singh (1996-2) 113 Punj. L.R. 49 held that even though trailer may be drawn by a motor vehicle if by if self is a motor vehicle and both the Tractor & Trailer taken together would constitute a transport vehicle.

  • “omnibus” means any motor vehicle constructed or adapted to carry more than six persons excluding the driver ;

Corresponding Law.- Section 2 (29) corresponds to section 2 (18-A) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “owner” means a person in whose name a motor vehicle stands

registered and where such person is a minor, the guardian of such minor, and in relation to a motor vehicle which is the subject  of  a  hire-purchase,  agreement, or  an  agreement of lease or an agreement of hypothecation, the person in possession of the vehicle under that agreement ;

Corresponding Law.- Section 2 (30) corresponds to section 2 (19) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “permit” means a permit issued by a State or Regional Transport Authority or an authority prescribed in this behalf under this Act authorising the use of motor vehicle as a transport vehicle ;

Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (31) corresponds to section 2 (20) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “prescribed” means prescribed by rules made under this Act;

Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (32) corresponds to section 2 (21) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “private service vehicle” means a motor vehicle constructed or

adapted to carry more than six persons excluding the driver and ordinarily used by or on behalf of the owner of such vehicle for the purpose of carrying persons for, or in connection with, his trade or business otherwise than for hire or reward but does not include a motor vehicle used for public purposes ;

Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (33) corresponds to section 2 (22) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “public place” means a road, street, way or other place, whether a

thoroughfare or not, to which the public have a right of access, and includes any place or stand at which passengers are picked up or set down by a stage carriage ;

 - Section 2 (34) corresponds to section 2 (24) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “public service vehicle” means any motor vehicle used or adapted

to be used for the carriage of passengers for hire or reward, and includes a maxicab, a motorcab, contract carriage, and stage carriage ;

Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (35) corresponds to section 2 (25) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “registered axle weight” means in respect of the axle of any

vehicle, the axle weight certified and registered by the registering authority as permissible for that axle;

Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (36) corresponds to section 2 (26) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “registering authority” means an authority empowered to register

motor vehicles under Chapter IV ;

Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (37) corresponds to section 2 (28) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “route” means a line of travel which specifies the highway which

may be traversed by a motor vehicle between one terminus and another ;

Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (38) corresponds to section 2 (28-A) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

[4][(39) “semi-trailer” means a vehicle not mechanically propelled ( other

tan a trailer ), which is intended to be connected to a motor vehicle and which is so constructed that a portion of it is super-imposed on, and a part of whose weight is borne by, that motor vehicle ;]

Corresponding Law.- This is a new provision in the 1988 Act.

  • “stage carriage” means a motor vehicle constructed or adapted to carry more than six passengers excluding the driver for hire or reward at separate fares paid by or for individual passengers, either for the whole journey or for stages of the journey ;

Corresponding Law.- Section 2 (40) corresponds to section 2 (29) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “State Government” in relation to a Union territory, means the

Administrator thereof appointed under article 239 of the Constitution ;

Corresponding Law. - This is a new provision in the 1988 Act.

  • “State transport undertaking” means any undertaking providing

road transport service, where such undertaking is carried on by –

  • the Central Government or a State Government ;
  • any Road Transport Corporation established under section 3 of the Road Transport Corporations Act, 1950 ;
  • any municipality or any corporation or company owned or

controlled by the Central Government or one or more State Governments, or by the

Central Government and one or more State Government ;

[5](iv)   Zilla Parishad or any other similar local authority.

Explanation. – For the purposes of this clause, “road transport service” means a  service of motor vehicles carrying passengers or goods or both by road for hire or reward;

Corresponding Law. – Section 2(42) corresponds to section 68-A(b) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “tourist vehicle” means a contract carriage constructed or adapted

and equipped and maintained in accordance with such specifications as may be prescribed in this behalf;

Corresponding Law.- Section 2 (43) corresponds to section 2 (29-A) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

 

  • “tractor” means a motor vehicle which is not itself constructed to carry any load (other than equipment used for the purpose of propulsion); but

excludes a road-roller;

Corresponding Law.- Section 2 (44) corresponds to section 2 (30) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “traffic signs” includes all signals, warning sign posts, direction

posts, markings on the road or other devices for the information, guidance or direction of drivers of motor vehicles ;

Corresponding Law.- Section 2 (45) corresponds to section 2 (31) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “trailer” means any vehicle, other than a semi-trailer and a side-

car, drawn or intended to be drawn by a motor vehicle ;

Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (46) corresponds to section 2 (32) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “transport vehicle” means a public service vehicle, a goods

carriage, an educational institution bus or a private service vehicle ;

Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (47) corresponds to section 2 (33) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “unladen weight” means the weight of a vehicle or trailer

including all equipment ordinarily used with the vehicle or trailer when working, but excluding the weight of a driver or attendant; and where alternative parts or bodies are used the unladen weight of the vehicle means the weight of the vehicle with the heaviest such alternative part or body ;

Corresponding Law. - Section 2 (48) corresponds to section 2 (34) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  • “weight” means the total weight transmitted for the time being

by the wheels of a vehicle to the surface on which the vehicle rests.

Corresponding Law. - This is a new provision in the 1988 Act.

CHAPTER II

LICENSING OF DRIVERS OF MOTOR VEHICLES

  1. Necessity for driving licence. - (1) No person shall drive a motor vehicle in any public place unless he holds an effective driving licence issued to him authorising him to drive the vehicle ; and no person shall so drive a transport vehicle [other than [6][ a motorcab or motor cycle] hired for  his  own  use  or  rented under any scheme  made  under  sub - section  (2) of  section 75]  unless his  driving  licence  specifically entitles him so to do.

(2) The conditions subject to which sub-section (1) shall not apply to a person receiving instructions in driving a motor vehicle shall be such as may be prescribed by the Central Government.

Corresponding Law.- Section 3 (1) corresponds to section 3 (1) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons.- Clause 3, sub-clause (1), provides for the need to have a licence to drive a motor vehicle & a special authorisation to drive a transport vehicle.

Sub-clause (2) empowers the Central Government to prescribe conditions subject to which a vehicle may be driven by a person receiving instructions in driving.

  1. Age limit in connection with driving of motor vehicles. – (1) No person under the age of eighteen years shall drive a motor vehicle in any public place:

Provided that [7][a motor cycle with engine capacity not exceeding 50 cc] may by driven in a public place by a person after attaining the age of sixteen year.

  • Subject to the provisions of section 18, no person under the age of twenty years shall drive a transport vehicle in any public place.
  • No learner’s licence or driving licence shall be issued to any person to drive a vehicle of the class to which he has made an application unless he is eligible to drive that class of vehicle under this section.

Corresponding Law. - Section 4 corresponds to section 4 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 4 provides that a person who has completed sixteen years of age may drive a motor cycle without gear. To drive a motor vehicle other than a transport vehicle, the person must have completed eighteen years of age and to drive a transport vehicle a person must have completed twenty year of age. This clause seeks to prohibit the issue of a licence to drive a motor cycle or a motor vehicle to those persons who do not satisfy the above age requirements.

  1. Responsibility of owners of motor vehicles for contravention of sections 3 and 4. - No owner or person in charge of a motor vehicle shall cause or permit any person who does not satisfy the provisions of section 3 section 4 to drive the vehicle.

Corresponding Law. - Section 5 corresponds to section 5 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 5 prohibits the owner or person in charge of a motor vehicle permitting any person who does not satisfy the age requirement to drive the vehicle.

  1. Restrictions on the holding of driving licences. - (1) No person shall, while he holds any driving licence for the time being in force, hold any other driving licence except a learner’s licence or a driving licence issued in accordance with the provisions of section 18 or a document authorising, in accordance with the rules made under section 139, the person specified therein to drive a motor
  • No holder of a driving licence or a learner’s licence shall permit it to be used by any other person.
  • Nothing in this section shall prevent a licensing authority having the jurisdiction referred to in sub-section (1) of section 9 from adding to the classes of vehicles which the driving licence authorises the holder to drive.

Corresponding Law. - Section 6 corresponds to section 6 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 6 seeks to impose certain restrictions on the holding of driving licences by certain persons.

  1. Restrictions on the granting of learner’s licences for certain vehicles. - 9[(1) No person shall be granted a learner’s licence to drive a transport vehicle unless he has held a driving licence to drive a light motor vehicle for at least one year.]

(2) No person under the age of eighteen years shall be granted a learner’s licence to drive motorcycle without gear except with the consent in writing of the person having the care of the person desiring the learner’s licences.

Corresponding Law. - This is a new provision in the 1988 Act.

Objects and Reasons.-Clause 7 prescribes certain minimum driving experience in light motor vehicle before a person becomes qualified to drive a medium or heavy passenger motor vehicle or goods carriages. This clause also prohibits the grant of licence to drive a motor cycle without gear to any person who has completed sixteen years of age without production of a consent letter from the guardian.

  1. Grant of learner’s licence. - (1) Any person who is not disqualified under section 4 for driving a motor vehicle and who is not for the time being disqualified for holding or obtaining a driving licence may, subject to the provisions of section 7, apply to the licensing authority having jurisdiction in the area –
    • in which he ordinarily resides or carries on business, or
    • in which the school or establishment referred to in section 12

from where he intends to receive instruction in driving a motor vehicle is situate, for the issue to him of a learner’s licence.

  1. Sub-S. (1) substituted by Act 54 of 1994, S.  5 (w.e.f.  14-11-1994). Prior to its substitution, sub-S.  (1)  read as under .-

“(1)   No person shall be granted a learner’s licence :-

  • to drive a heavy goods vehicle unless he has held a driving licence for at least

two years to drive a light motor vehicle or for at least one year to drive a medium goods vehicle;

  • to drive a heavy passenger motor vehicle unless he has held a driving licence

for at least two years to drive a light motor vehicle or for at least one year to drive a medium passenger motor vehicle ;

  • to drive a medium goods vehicle or a medium passenger motor vehicle unless

he has held a driving licence for at least one year to drive a light motor vehicle.”

 

  • Every application under sub-section (1) shall be in such form and shall be accompanied by such documents and with such fee as may be prescribed by

the Central Government.

  • Every application under sub-section (1) shall be accompanied by a medical certificate in such form as may be prescribed by the Central Government and signed by such registered medical practitioner, as the State Government or any person authorised in this behalf by the State Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, appoint for this purpose.

[8][ Provided that no such medical certificate is required for licence to drive a vehicle other than a transport vehicle.]

  • If, from the application or from the medical certificate referred to in subsection (3) it appears that the applicant is suffering from any disease or disability which is likely to cause the driving by him of a motor vehicle of the class which he would be authorised by the learner’s licence applied for to drive to be a source of danger to the public or to the passengers, the licensing authority shall refuse to issue the learner’s licence;

Provided that a learner’s licence limited to driving an invalid carriage may be issued to the applicant, if the licensing authority is satisfied that he is fit to drive such a carriage.

  • No ,learner’s licence shall be issued to any applicant unless he passes to

the satisfaction of the licensing authority such test as may be prescribed by the Central Government.

  • When an application has been duly made to the appropriate licensing authority and the applicant has satisfied such authority of his physical fitness under sub-section (3)  and  has  passed  to  the  satisfaction of the licensing authority the test  referred to in sub-section  (5)  the licensing authority shall, subject to the provisions of section 7, issue the applicant a learner’s licence unless the applicant is disqualified under section 4 for driving a motor vehicle or is for the time being disqualified for holding or obtaining a licence to drive a motor vehicle.

Provided that a licensing authority may issue a learner’s licence to drive a motor cycle or a light motor vehicle notwithstanding that it is not the appropriate licensing authority, if such authority is  satisfied that there is good reason for the applicant’s inability to apply to the appropriate licensing authority.

  • Where the Central Government is satisfied that it is necessary or expedient so to do, it may, by rules made in this behalf, exempt generally, either absolutely or subject to such conditions as may be specified in the rules, any class of persons from the provisions of sub-section (3) or sub-section (5), or both.
  • Any learner’s licence for driving a motor cycle in force immediately before the commencement of this Act shall, after such commencement, be deemed to be effective for driving a motor cycle with or without gear.

Corresponding Law. - This is a new provision in the 1988 Act.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 8 lays down the procedure in making an application for the grant of learner’s licence. A pass in the test on the rules on the road and a strict medical test are pre-conditions for the issue of the learner’s licence. This clause, however, seeks to empower the Central Government to exempt any class of persons from the above tests.

  1. Grant of driving licence. - (1) Any person who is not for the time being disqualified for holding or obtaining a driving licence may apply to the licensing authority having jurisdiction in the area –
  • in which he ordinarily resides or carries on business, or
  • in which the school or establishment referred to in section 12

from where he is receiving or has received instruction in driving a motor vehicle is situated, for the issue to him of a driving licence.

(2) Every application under sub-section  (1) shall be in such form and shall be accompanied by such fee and such documents as may be prescribed by the Central Government.

11[(3) If the applicant passes such test as may be prescribed by the Central Government, he shall be issued the driving licence :

Provided that no such test shall be necessary where the applicant produces proof to show that –

(a)  (i) the applicant has previously held a driving licence to drive such class of vehicle and that the period between the date of expiry of that licence and the date of the application does not exceed five years, or

(ii) the applicant holds or has previously held a driving licence to drive such class of vehicle issued under section 18, or

  1. Sub-S. (3) substituted by Act 54 of 1994, S. 7 (w.e.f.  14-11-1994). Prior to its substitution, sub-S. (3) read as under :-

“(3) No driving licence shall be issued to any applicant unless he passes to the satisfaction of the licensing authority such test of competence to  drive as may be prescribed by the Central Government :

Provided that, where the application is for a driving licence to drive a motor cycle or a light motor vehicle, the licensing authority shall exempt the applicant from the test of competence prescribed under this sub-section, if the licensing authority is satisfied :

  • (i) that the applicant has previously held a driving licence and that the period between

the date of expiry of that licence and the date of such application does not exceed five years ; or 

(ii)that the applicant holds or has previously held a driving licence issued under

section 18 ; or 

(ii)that the applicant holds a driving licence issued by a competent authority of any

country outside India ; and 

  • that the applicant is not suffering from any disease or disability which is likely to

cause the driving by him of a motor cycle or, as the case may be, a light motor vehicle to be a source of danger to the public ; and as the licensing authority may for that purpose require the applicant to produce a medical certificate in the same form and in the same manner as is referred to in sub-section (3) of section 8:

Provided further that where the application is for a driving licence to drive a motor vehicle ( not being a transport vehicle), the licensing authority may exempt the applicant from the test of competence to drive prescribed under this sub-section, if the applicant possesses a driving certificate issued by an automobile association recognised in this behalf by the State Government.”

 

(iii) the applicant holds a driving licence to drive such class of vehicle issued by a competent authority of any country outside India, subject to the condition that the applicant complies with the provisions of sub-section (3) of section 8,

(b) the applicant is not suffering from any disability which is likely to cause driving by him to be a source of danger to the public ; and the licensing authority may, for that purpose, require the applicant to produce a medical certificate in the same form and in the same manner as is referred to in sub-section (3) of section 8 :

Provided further that where the application is for a driving licence to drive a motor vehicle (not being a transport vehicle), the licensing authority may exempt the applicant from the test of competence to drive a vehicle prescribed under this subsection, if the applicant possesses a driving certificate issued by any institution recognised in this half by the State Government.]

(4) Where the application is for a licence to drive a transport vehicle, no such authorisation shall be granted to any applicant unless he possesses such minimum educational qualification as may be prescribed by the Central Government and a driving certificate issued by a school or establishment referred to in section 12.

12[(5) Where the applicant does not pass the test, he may be permitted to reappear for the test after a period of seven days :

Provided that where the applicant does not pass the test even after three appearances, he shall not be qualified to re-appear for such test before the expiry of a period of sixty days from the date of last such test.]

(6) The test of competence to drive shall be carried out in a vehicle of the type to which the application refers:

  1. Sub-S. (5) substituted by Act 54 of 1994, S. 7 ( w.e.f.  14-11-1994).  Prior to its substitution, sub-S. (5) reads as under :-

“(5)  Where the applicant does not pass to the satisfaction of the licensing authority the test of competence to drive under sub-S. (3), he shall not be qualified to re-appear for such test, -

  • in the case of first three such tests, before a period of one month from the date of last such test ; and
  • in the case of such test after the first three tests, before a period of one year from the date of last such test.”

Provided that a person who passed a test in driving a motor cycle with gear shall be deemed also to have passed a test in driving a motor cycle without gear.

                              (7)                      When  any  application  has  been  duly  made  to the appropriate

licensing  authority and the applicant  has  satisfied  such  authority  of  his 

Competence to drive, the licensing authority shall issue the applicant a driving licence unless the applicant is for the time being disqualified for holding or obtaining a driving licence :

Provided that a licensing authority may issue a driving licence to  drive a motor cycle or a light motor vehicle notwithstanding that it is not the appropriate licensing authority :

Provided further that the licensing authority shall not issue a new driving licence to the applicant, if he had previously held a driving licence, unless it is satisfied that there is good and sufficient reason for his inability to obtain a duplicate copy of his former licence.

(8) If the licensing authority is satisfied, after giving the applicant an opportunity of being heard, that he –

  • is a habitual criminal or a habitual drunkard ; or
  • is a habitual addict to any narcotic drug or psychotropic substance within the meaning of the Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances Act, 1985 ( 61 of 1985 ) ; or
  • is a person whose licence to drive any motor vehicle has, at any time earlier, been revoked,

It may for reasons to be recorded in writing, make an order refusing to issue a driving licence to such person and any person aggrieved by an order made by a licensing authority under this sub-section may, within thirty days of the receipt of the order, appeal to the prescribed authority.

(9) Any driving licence for driving a motor cycle in force immediately before the commencement of this Act shall, after such commencement, be deemed to be effective for driving a motor cycle with or without gear.

Corresponding Law.- Sub-sections (1),(2),(3),(6) and (7) of section 9 correspond to sub-sections (1),(2),(6), (7) and (8) respectively, of section 7 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939. However, sub-sections (4),(5),(8) and (9) of section9, are new provisions.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 9 sets out the procedures in the grant of driving licences. A pass in the test of competence to drive a motor vehicle of the type to which the application refers, is a pre-condition for the grant of driving licence. This clause also seeks to empower the Central Government to exempt certain class of persons from the test of competence to drive. This  clause also seeks to impose a condition that applicants for licence to drive a transport vehicle should produce alongwith the application a driving certificate from a recognised driving institution. It also provides the circumstances under which a licensing authority may refuse to issue a driving licence.

  1. Form and contents of licences to drive. - (1) Every learner’s licence and driving licence, except a driving licence issued under section 18, shall be in such form and shall contain such information as may be prescribed by the Central Government.

(2) A learner’s licence or as the case may be, driving licence shall also be expressed as entitling the holder to drive a motor vehicle of one or more of the following classes, namely :-

  • motor cycle without gear;
  • motor cycle with gear ;
  • invalid carriage ;
  • light motor vehicle ;

13[(e) transport vehicle ;]

 

  1. Substituted for sub-Cls. (e) to (h) by Act 54 of 1994, S. 8 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994). Prior to their substitution, sub-Cls. (e) to (h) read as under :-

                              “(e)      Medium goods vehicle ;

  • medium passenger motor vehicle ;
  • heavy goods vehicle ;
  • heavy passenger motor vehicle ;”

 

  • road-roller ;

                                        (ii)       motor vehicle of a specified description.

Corresponding Law.- Section 10 corresponds to section 8 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

 Objects and Reasons. - Clause 10 empowers the Central Government to prescribe the form of learner’s licence and the form of driving licence.

  1. Additions to driving licence. - (1) Any person holding a driving licence to drive any class or description of motor vehicles, who is not for the time being disqualified for holding or obtaining a driving licence to drive any other class or description of motor vehicles, may apply to the licensing authority having jurisdiction in the area in which he resides or carries on his business in such form and accompanied by such documents and with such fees as may be prescribed by the Central Government for the addition of such other class or description of motor vehicles to the licence.

(2) Subject to such rules as may be prescribed by the Central government, the provisions of section 9 shall apply to an application under this section as if the said application were for the grant of a licence under that section to drive the class or description of motor vehicles which the applicant desires to be added to his licence.

Corresponding Law. - Section 11 corresponds to section 8-A of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 11 makes provisions for the addition of another class of motor vehicle to any driving licence on application made by the holder of the licence, and lays down the procedure in making the application.

12. Licensing and regulation of schools or establishments for imparting instruction in driving  of motor vehicles.- (1)  The Central

Government may make rules for the purpose of licensing and regulating, by the State Governments, schools or establishments ( by whatever name called ) for imparting instruction in driving of motor vehicles and matters connected therewith.

  • In particular, and without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing power, such rules may provide for all or any of the following matters, namely :-
    • licensing of such schools or establishments including grant, renewal and revocation of such licences;
    • supervision of such schools or establishments ;
    • the form of application and the form of licence and the particulars to

be contained therein ;

  • fee to be paid with the application for such licences ;
  • conditions subject to which such licences may be granted ;
  • appeals against the orders of refusal to grant or renew such licences

and appeals against the orders revoking such licences ;

  • conditions subject to which a person may establish and maintain any

such school or establishment for imparting instruction in driving of motor vehicles;

  • nature, syllabus and duration of course or courses for efficient

instruction in driving any motor vehicle ;

  • apparatus and equipments ( including motor vehicles fitted with dual

control ) required for the purpose of imparting such instruction ;

  • suitability of the premises at which such schools or establishments

may be established or maintained and facilities to be provided therein ;

  • qualifications, both educational and professional ( including

experience ), which a person imparting instruction in driving a motor vehicle shall possess ;

  • inspection of such schools and establishments ( including the

services rendered by them and the apparatus, equipments and motor vehicles maintained by them for imparting such instruction ) ;

  • maintenance of records by such schools or establishments ;
  • financial stability of such schools or establishments ;
  • the driving certificates, it any, to be issued by such schools or

establishments and the form in which such driving certificates shall be issued and the  requirements to be complied with for the purposes of issuing such certificates ;

  • such other matters as may be necessary to carry out the purposes of this section.
  • Where the Central Government is satisfied that it is necessary or expedient so to do, it may, by rules made in this behalf, exempt generally, either absolutely or subject to such conditions as may be specified in the rules, any class of schools or establishments imparting instruction in driving of motor vehicles or matters connected therewith from the provisions of this section.
  • A school or establishment imparting instruction in driving of motor vehicles or matters connected therewith immediately before the commencement of this Act, whether under a licence or not may continue to impart such instruction without a licence issued under this Act for a period of one month  from  such  commencement,  and if it has made an application for such licence under this Act within the said period of one month and such application is in the prescribed form, contains the prescribed particulars and is accompanied by the prescribed fee, till the disposal of such application by the licensing 

Corresponding Law. - This is a new provision in the 1988 Act.

Objects and Reasons. -  Clause 12 confers upon the Central Government the power to make rules for the licensing of driving schools by the State Government for imparting instruction in driving motor vehicle. The rules provide for the qualifications of the instructors of the driving schools, conditions subject to which the licences may be granted, the authorities to grand the licence, appellate authorities, etc., the time within which the existing establishments, if any, should apply for the licence. It also empowers the Central Government to exempt any persons or establishments from the operation of the provision of this clause.

  1. Extent of effectiveness of licences to drive motor vehicles. - A learner’s licence or a driving licence issued under this Act shall be effective throughout India.

Corresponding Law.- Section 13 corresponds to section 9(1) of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 13 specified the extent of validity of a learner’s  licence and a driving licence. The licences are to be valid throughout India.

  1. Currency of licences to drive motor vehicles. - (1) A learner’s licence issued under this Act shall, subject to the other provisions of this Act, be effective for a period of six months from the date of issue of the licence.

                              (2)        A driving licence issued or renewed under this Act shall –

  • in the case of a licence to drive a transport vehicle, be effective

for a period of three years : [9] [*]

[10] [Provided that in the case of licence to drive a transport vehicle carrying goods of dangerous or hazardous nature be effective for a period of one year and renewal thereof shall be subject to the condition that the driver undergoes one day refresher course of the prescribed syllabus ; and ]

  • in the case of any other licence -

                                                            (i)              if the person obtaining the licence, either originally or on

renewal thereof, has not attained the age of [11] [ fifty years ] on the date of issue or, as the case may be, renewal thereof –

  • be effective for a period of twenty years from the

date of such issue or renewal ; or

  • until the date on which such person attains the age

of [12] [ fifty years ], whichever is earlier ;

[13] [ (ii)  if the person referred to in sub-clause (i), has

attained the age of fifty years on the date of issue or, as the case may be, renewal  thereof, be effective, on payment of such fee as may be prescribed, for a period of five            years from the date of such issue or renewal : ]

Provided that every driving licence shall, notwithstanding its expiry under this sub-section, continue to be effective for a period of thirty days from such expiry.

Corresponding Law. - Section 14 corresponds to section 10 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 14 lays down that a learner’s licence shall be valid for six months. It also provides that in respect of persons who have not attained 40 years of age, the issue and renewal of driving licence, to drive non-transport vehicle, shall be for 20 year or until the date on which the holder attains 40 years of age, whichever is earlier and in respect of persons who have attained 40 years of age, for every 5 years. The issue and renewal of driving licence to drive transport vehicle will be for 3 years and the driving licence shall be deemed to continue to be effective for 30 days after the date of its expiry.

  1. Renewal of driving licences. - (1) Any licensing authority may, on application made to it, renew a driving licence issued under the provisions of this Act with effect from the date of its expiry :

Provided that in any case where the application for the renewal of a licence is made more than thirty days after the date of its expiry, the driving licence shall be renewed with effect from the date of its renewal :

Provided further that where the application is for the renewal of a licence to drive a transport vehicle or where in any other case the applicant has attained the age of forty years, the same shall be accompanied by a medical certificate in the same form and in the same manner as is referred to in sub-section (3) of section 8, and the provisions of sub-section (4) of section 8 shall, so far as may be apply in relation to every such case as they apply in relation to a learner’s licence.

  • An application for the renewal of a driving licence shall be made in such form and accompanied by such documents as may be prescribed by the Central Government.
  • Where an application  for  the  renewal  of  a  driving  licence  is    made  previous to, or not more than thirty days after the date of its expiry, the fee payable for  such renewal shall be such as may be prescribed by the Central Government in this behalf.
  • Where an application for the renewal of a driving licence is made more than thirty days after the date of its expiry, the fee payable for such renewal shall be such amount as may be prescribed by the Central government :

Provided that the fee referred to in sub-section (3) may be accepted by the licensing authority in respect of an application for the renewal of a driving licence made under this sub-section if it is satisfied that the applicant was prevented by good and sufficient cause from applying within the time specified in sub-section (3) :

Provided further that if the application is made more than five years after the driving licence has ceased to be effective, the licensing authority may refuse to renew the driving licence, unless the applicant undergoes and passess to its satisfaction the test of competence to drive referred to in sub-section (3) of section 9.

  • Where the application for renewal has been rejected, the fee paid shall be refunded to such extent and in such manner as may be prescribed by the Central Government.
  • Where the authority renewing the driving licence is not the authority which issued the driving licence it shall intimate the fact of renewal to the authority which issued the driving licence.

Corresponding Law. - Sub-section (1),(2),(3),(4),(5) and (6) of section 15 corresponds to sub-section (1),(2),(3),(3-A)(3-B) and (4), respectively, of section 11 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

 Objects and Reasons. - clause 15 provides that if the application for renewal of driving licence is made within 30 days of its expiry, it shall be renewed from the date of its expiry and application for renewal made after 30 days and before 5 years of its expiry, it shall be renewed from the date of such renewal. Application for renewal of driving licence to drive transport vehicle and application for renewal of driving licence to drive non-transport vehicle from persons who have attained 45 years of age shall be accompanied by a medical certificate.

  1. Revocation of driving licence on grounds of disease or disability. - Notwithstanding anything contained in the foregoing sections, any licensing authority may at any time revoke driving licence or may require, as a condition of continuing to hold such driving licence, the holder thereof to produce a medical certificate in the same form and in the same manner as is referred to in subsection (3) of section 8, if the licensing authority has reasonable grounds to believe that the holder of the driving licence is, by virtue of any disease or disability, unfit to drive a motor vehicle and where the authority revoking a driving licence is not the authority which issued the same, it shall intimate the fact of revocation to the authority which issued that licence.

Corresponding Law. - Section 16 corresponds to section 12 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 16 seeks to empower the licensing authorities to revoke the driving licences if the holder of driving licence is found medically unfit to drive by virtue of any disease or disability.

  1. Orders refusing or revoking driving licences and appeals there form. - (1) Where a licensing authority refuses to issue any learner’s licence or to issue or renew, or revokes, any driving licence, or refuses to add a class  or  description of  motor  vehicle  to any driving licence, it shall do so by an order communicated to the applicant or the holder, as the case may be, giving the reasons in writing for such refusal or revocation.

(2) Any person aggrieved by an order made under sub-section (1) may, within thirty days of the service on him of the order, appeal to the prescribed authority which shall decide the appeal after giving such person and the authority which made the order an opportunity of being heard and the decision of the appellate authority shall be binding on the authority which made the order.

 Corresponding Law. - Section 17 corresponds to section 13 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

 

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 17 requires that when the licensing authority refuses to renew, issue or revokes a licence, it shall give its reasons in writing to the holder of the licence. This also provides for appeal against the orders of the licensing authority to the prescribed authority.

  1. Driving licences to drive motor vehicles, belonging to the

Central Government . - (1) Such authority as may be prescribed by the Central Government may issue driving licence valid throughout India to persons who have completed their eighteen year to drive motor vehicles which are the property or for the time being under the exclusive control of the Central Government and are used for Government purposes relating to the defence of the country and unconnected with any commercial enterprise.

  • A driving licence issued under this section shall specify the class or description of vehicle which the holder is entitled to drive and the period for which he is so entitled.
  • A driving licence issued under this section shall not entitle the holder to drive any motor vehicle except a motor vehicle referred to in sub-section (1).
  • The authority issuing any driving licence under this section shall, at the request of any State Government, furnish such information respecting any person to whom a driving licence is issued as that Government may at any time require.

Corresponding Law. - Section 18 corresponds to section 14 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 18 confers upon the Central Government the power to prescribe the authority for the grant of driving licences to drive motor vehicles, which are the property of the Central Government, and are used for Government purposes relating to the defence of the country.

  1. Power of licensing authority to disqualify from holding a driving licence or revoke such licence . - (1) If a licensing authority is satisfied, after giving the holder of a driving licence an opportunity of being heard, that the – (a) is a habitual criminal or a habitual drunkard ; or
  • is a habitual addict to any narcotic drug or psychotropic substance within the meaning of the Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances Act, 1985 ; or
  • is using or has used a motor vehicle in the commission of a

cognizable offence ; or

  • has by his previous conduct as driver of a motor vehicle shown

that his driving is likely to be attended with danger to the public ; or

  • has obtained any driving licence or a licence to drive a particular

class or description of motor vehicle by fraud or misrepresentation ; or

  • has committed any such act which is likely to cause nuisance or

danger to the public, as may be prescribed by the Central Government, having regard to the objects of this Act; or 

  • has failed to submit to, or has not passed, the tests referred to in

the proviso to sub-section (3) of section 22 ; or

  • being a person under the age of eighteen years who has been

granted a learner’s licence or a driving licence with the consent in writing of the person having the care of the holder of the licence and has ceased to be in such care, it may, for reasons to be recorded in writing, make an order –

  • disqualifying that person for a specified period for holding or

obtaining any driving licence to drive all or any classes or descriptions of vehicles specified in the licence ; or

(ii)   revoke any such licence.

  • Where an order under sub-section (1) is made, the holder of a driving licence shall forthwith surrender his driving licence to the licensing authority making the order, if the driving licence has not already been surrendered, and the licensing authority shall, -
    • if the driving licence is a driving licence issued under this Act, keep

it until the disqualification has expired or has been removed ; or

  • if it is not a driving licence issued under this Act, endorse the disqualification upon it and send it to the licensing authority by which it was issued ; or
  • in the case of revocation of any licence, endorse the revocation upon

it and if it is not the authority which issued the same, intimate the fact of revocation to the authority which issued that licence ;

Provided that where the driving licence of a person authorises him to drive more than one class or description of motor vehicles and the order, made under subsection (1), disqualifies him from driving any specified class or description of motor vehicles, the licensing authority shall endorse the disqualification upon the driving licence and return the same to the holder.

  • Any person aggrieved by an order made by a licensing authority under sub-section (1) may, within thirty days of the receipt of the order, appeal to the prescribed authority, and such appellate authority shall give notice to the licensing authority and hear either party if so required by that party and may pass such order as it thinks fit and an order passed by any such appellate authority shall be final.

Corresponding Law. - Section 19 corresponds to section 15 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. -  Clause19 contains provisions for the disqualification                of  the  holder  of  the  licence,  by  the  licensing  authorities, for holding or obtaining the licence for a specified period or for revoking the licence for the reasons enumerated in this clause. It also makes provision for appeal against the orders of the licensing authorities to the prescribed authorities.

  1. Power of Court to disqualify. - (1) Where a person is convicted of an offence under this Act or of an offence in the commission of which a motor vehicle was used, the Court by which such person is convicted may, subject to the provisions of this Act, in addition to imposing any other punishment authorised by law, declare the persons so convicted to be disqualified, for such period as the Court may specify, from holding any driving licence to drive all classes or description of vehicles, or any particular class or description of such vehicles, as are specified in such licence :

Provided that in respect of an offence punishable under section 183 no such order shall be made for the first or second offence.

  • Where a person is convicted of an offence under clause (c) of subsection (1) of section 132, section 134 or section 185, the Court convicting any person of any such offence shall order the disqualification under sub section (I) and if the offence is relatable to clause (c) of sub-section (1) of section 132 or section 134, such disqualification shall be for a period of not less than one month, and if the offence is relatable to section 185, such disqualification shall be for a period of not less than six months.
  • A Court shall, unless for special reasons to be recorded in writing it thinks fit to order otherwise, order the disqualification of a person –

(a) who having been convicted of an offence punishable under section

184 is again convicted of an offence punishable under that section,

  • who is convicted of an offence punishable under section 189, or
  • who is convicted of an offence punishable under section 192 :

Provided that the period of disqualification shall not exceed, in the case referred to in clause (a), five years, or, in the case referred to in clause (b), two years or, in the case referred to in clause (c), one year.

  • A Court ordering the disqualification of a person convicted of an offence punishable under section 184 may direct that such person shall, whether he has previously passed the test of competence to drive as referred to in sub-section (3) of section 9 or not, remain disqualified until he has subsequent to the making of the order of disqualification passed that test to the satisfaction of the licensing authority.
  • The Court to which an appeal would ordinarily lie from any conviction of an offence of the nature specified in sub-section (1) may set aside or vary any order of disqualification made under that sub-section notwithstanding that no appeal would lie against the conviction as a result of which such order of disqualification was made.

Corresponding Law. - Sub-section (1), (2), (3), (4), and (5) of section 20 corresponds to sub-sections (1), (4), (5), (6) and (7) respectively, of section 17 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

 

Objects and Reasons. -Clause 20 seeks to authorise the Courts to

disqualify the holders of driving licences for a specified period on conviction under this Act.

  1. Suspension of driving licence in certain cases . - (1) Where, in relation to a person who had been previously convicted of an offence punishable under section 184, a case is registered by a police officer on the allegation that such person has, by such dangerous driving as is referred to in the said section 184, of any class or description of motor vehicle caused  the death of , or grievous hurt to, one or more persons, the driving licence held by such person shall in relation to such class or description of motor vehicle become suspended –
    • for a period of six months from the date on which the case is

registered, or

  • if such person is discharged or acquitted before the expiry of the

period aforesaid, until such discharge or acquittal, as the case may be.

  • Where, by virtue of the provisions of sub-section (1), the driving licence held by a person becomes suspended, the police officer, by whom the case referred to in sub-section (1) is registered, shall bring such suspension to the notice of he Court competent to take cognizance of such offence, and thereupon, such Court shall take possession of the driving licence, endorse the suspension thereon and intimate the fact of such endorsement to the licensing authority by which the licence was granted or last renewed.
  • Where the person referred to in sub-section (1) is acquitted or discharged, the Court shall cancel the endorsement on such driving licence with regard to the suspension thereof.
  • If a driving licence in relation to a particular class or description of motor vehicles is suspended under sub-section (1), the person holding such licence shall be debarred from holding or obtaining any licence to drive such particular class or description of motor vehicles so long as the suspension of the driving licence remains in force.

Corresponding Law. - Section 21 corresponds to section 17-A of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 21 provides for automatic suspension of the driving licence of the person who has caused the death of or grievous hurt to one or more persons, for a period of 6 months or until the person is discharged or acquitted by the Court, whichever is earlier.

  1. Suspension or cancellation of driving licence on conviction. - (1) Without prejudice to the provisions of sub-section (3) of section 20 where a person, referred to in sub-section (1) of section 21 is convicted of an offence of causing, by such dangerous driving as is referred to in section 184 of any class or description of motor vehicle the death of or grievous hurt to, one or more persons, the Court by which such person is convicted may cancel, or suspend for such period as it may think fit, the driving licence held by such person insofar as it relates to that class or description of motor vehicle.
  • Without prejudice to the provisions of sub-section (2) of section 20, if a person, having been previously convicted of an offence punishable under section 185 is again convicted of an offence punishable under that section, the Court, making such subsequent conviction, shall, by order, cancel the driving licence held by such person.
  • If a driving licence is cancelled or suspended under this section, the Court shall take the driving licence in its custody, endorse the cancellation or, as the case may be, suspension, thereon and send the driving licence so endorsed to the authority by which the licence was issued or last renewed and such authority shall, on receipt of the licence, keep the licence in its safe custody, and in the case of a suspended licence, return the licene to the holder thereof after the expiry of the period of suspension on an application made by him for such return.

Provided that no such licence shall be returned unless the holder thereof has, after the expiry of the period of suspension, undergone and passed, to the satisfaction  of the licensing authority by which the licence was issued or last renewed, a fresh test of competence to drive referred to in sub-section (3) of section 9 and produced a medical certificate in the same form and in the same manner as is referred to in sub section (3) of section 8.

  • If a licence to drive a particular class or description of motor vehicles is cancelled or suspended under this section, the person holding such a licence shall be debarred from holding, or obtaining, any licence to drive such particular class or description of motor vehicles so long as the cancellation or suspension of the driving licence remains in force.

Corresponding Law. - Section 22 corresponds to section 17-B of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 22 confers upon the Court convicting the holders of licences for certain offences, the powers to suspend or cancel the driving licences. It also provides for a compulsory test of competence to drive and a strict medical test for the drivers involved in fatal accidents before the licence is returned to the holder. Failure in any one of the two tests will entail in cancellation of the licence under clause 19.

  1. Effect of disqualification order. - (1) A person in respect of whom any disqualification order is made under section 19 or section 20 shall be debarred to the extent and for the period specified in such order from holding or obtaining a driving licence and the driving licence, if any, held by such person at the date of the order shall cease to be effective to such extent and during such period.
  • the operation of a disqualification order made under section 20 shall not be suspended or postponed while an appeal is pending against such order or against the conviction as a result of which such order is made, unless the appellate Court so directs.
  • Any person in         respect             of         whom any      disqualification                       order has been made may at any time after the expiry  of six months from the date of the order, apply to the Court or other authority by which the order was made, to remove the  disqualification ; and  the  Court  or authority, as the case may be, may having regard to all the circumstances, either cancel or vary the disqualification order :

Provided that where the Court or other authority refuses to cancel or vary any disqualification order under this section, a second application thereunder shall not be entertained before the expiry of a period of three months from the date of such refusal. 

Corresponding Law. - Section 23 corresponds to section 18 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 23 lays down that on the orders of the Courts disqualifying the holder of the licence, the licence shall cease to be effective.

  1. - (1) The Court or authority making an order of disqualification shall endorse or cause to be endorsed upon the driving licence, if any, held by the person disqualified, particulars of the order of disqualification and of any conviction of an offence in respect of which an order of disqualification is made ; and particulars of any cancellation or variation of an order of disqualification made under sub-section (3) of section 23 shall be similarly so endorsed.
  • A Court by which any person is convicted of an offence under this Act as may be prescribed by the Central Government, having regard to the objects of this Act, shall, whether or not a disqualification order is made in respect of such conviction, endorse or cause to be endorsed particulars of such conviction on any driving licence held by the person convicted.
  • Any person accused of an offence prescribed under sub-section (2) shall when attending the Court bring with him his driving licence if it is in his possession.
  • Where any person is convicted of any offence under this Act and sentenced to imprisonment for a period exceeding three nonths, the Court awarding the sentence shall endorse the fact of such sentence upon the driving licence of the person concerned and the prosecuting authority shall intimate the fact of such endorsement to the authority by which the driving licence was granted or last renewed.
  • When the driving licence is endorsed or caused to be endorsed by any Court, such Court shall send the particulars of the endorsement to the licensing authority by which the driving licence was granted or last renewed.
  • Where on an appeal against any conviction or order of a Court, which has been endorsed on a driving licence, the appellate Court varies or sets aside the conviction or order, the appellate court shall inform the licensing authority by which the driving licence was granted or last renewed and such authority shall amend or cause to be amended the endorsement.

Corresponding Law. - Sub-section 1(, (2), and (3) of section 24 corresponds to sub-sections (1), (2) and (3), respectively, of section 19 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939. However, sub-sections (4), (5) and (6) of section 24 are new provisions.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 24 requires the Court or the Authorities making an order of disqualification, to make entries of such disqualifications in the driving licences held by that person.

  1. Transfer of endorsement and issue of driving licence free from endorsement. - (1) An endorsement on any driving licence shall be transferred to any new or duplicate driving licence obtained by the holder thereof until the holder becomes entitled under the provisions of this section to have a driving licence issued to him free from endorsement.

(2) Where a driving licence is required to be endorsed and the driving licence is not in the possession of the Court or authority by which the endorsement is to be made, then – 

  • if the person in respect of whom the endorsement is to be made is

at the time the holder of a driving licence, he shall produce the driving licence to the Court or authority within five days, or such longer time as the Court or authority may fix ; or

  • if, not being then the holder of a driving licence, he subsequently

obtains a driving licence, he shall within five days after obtaining the driving licence produce it to the Court or authority ; and if the driving licence is not produced within the time specified, it shall, on the expiration of such time, be of no effect until it is produced for the purpose of endorsement.

(3) A person whose driving licence has been endorsed shall, if during a continuous period of three years after such endorsement no further endorsement has been made against him, be entitled on surrendering his driving licence and on payment of a fee of five rupees, to receive a new driving licence free from all endorsements :

Provided that if the endorsement is only in respect of an offence contravening the speed limits referred to in section 112, such person shall be entitled to receive a new driving licence free from such endorsements on the expiration of one year of the date of the endorsement :

Provided further that in reckoning the said period of three years and one year, respectively, and period during which the said person was disqualified for holding or obtaining a driving licence shall be excluded.

Corresponding Law.- Section 25 corresponds to section 20 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 25 enables the licensing authorities to transfer the endorsements of disqualification to any new or duplicate licences issued to the holder of the licence. It also provides for the issue of fresh driving licence free of endorsements, if during a continuous period of three years from the last endorsement, there has been no further orders of endorsement.

  1. Maintenance of State Registers of Driving Licences. - (1) Each State Government shall maintain, in such form as may be prescribed by the Central Government, a register to be known as the State Register of Driving Licences, in respect of driving llicences issued and renewed by the licensing  authorities of the

State Government, containing the following particulars, namely :- (a)           names and addresses of holders of driving licences ;

  • licence numbers ;
  • dates of issue or renewal of licences ;
  • dates of expiry of licences ;
  • classes and types of vehicles authorised to be driven ; and
  • such other particulars as the Central government may prescribe. (2) Each State  government  shall  supply  to  the  Central  Government  

a 19 [printed copy or copy in such other form as the Central Government may require], of the State Register of Driving Licences, and shall inform the Central Government without delay of all additions to and other amendments in such register made from time to time.

(3) The State Register of Driving Licences shall be maintained in such manner as may be prescribed by the State Government.

Corresponding Law. - This is a new provision in the 1988 Act.

Objects and Reasons. -  Clause 26 contains provisions for the maintenance of a State register of driving licences by the States in such form as may be prescribed by the Central Government. It also provides that the State Governments shall furnish a copy of the State register on direction by the Central Government.

27.  Power of Central Government to make rules. - The Central Government may make rules –

  • regarding conditions referred to in sub-section (2) of section 3 ;
  • providing for the form in which the application for learner’s licence

may be made, the information it shall contain and the documents to be submitted with the application referred to in sub-section (2) of section 8 ;

  • providing for the form of medical certificate referred to in sub-

section 3 of section 8 ;

  • providing for the particulars for the test referred to in sub-section (5)

of section 8 ;

  • providing for the form in which the application for driving licence

may be made, the information it shall contain and the documents to be submitted with the application referred to in sub-section (2) of section 9. ;

  • providing for the particulars regarding test of competence to drive,

referred to in sub-section (3) of section 9 ;

  1. Substituted for “printed copy” by Act 54 of 1994, S. 10 ( w.e.f.  14-11-1994 ).
    • specifying the minimum educational qualifications of persons to

whom  licences  to  drive  transport vehicles may be issued under this Act and the time  within which such qualifications are to be acquired by such persons;

  • providing for the form and contents of the licences referred to in sub-

section (1) of section 10 ;

  • providing for the form and contents of the application referred to in

sub-section (1) of section 11 and documents to be submitted with the application and the fee to be charged ;

  • providing for the conditions subject to which section 9 shall apply to

an application made under section 11 ;

  • providing for the form and contents of the application referred to in

sub-section (1) of section 15 and the documents to accompany such application under sub-section (2) of section 15 ;

  • providing for the authority to grant licences under sub-section (1) of

section 18 ;

  • specifying the fees payable under sub-section (2) of section 8,

sub-section (2) of section 9 and sub-section (3) and (4) of section 15 for the grant of learner’s licences, and for the grant and renewal of driving licences and licences for the purpose of regulating the schools or establishments for imparting instructions in driving motor vehicles ;

  • specifying the acts for the purposes of clause (f) of sub-section (1) of

section 19 ;

  • specifying the offences under this Act for the purposes of sub-section (2) of section 24 ;
  • to provide for all or any of the matters referred to in sub-section (1)

of section 26 ;

  • any other matter which is, or has to be, prescribed by the Central Government.

Corresponding Law. - Section 27 corresponds to section 20-A of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

 

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 27 seeks to empower the Central Government to make rules on certain matters where the Act directs the Central Government to do so.

  1. Power of State Government to make rules. - (1) A State Government may make rules for the purpose of carrying into effect the provisions of this Chapter other than the matters specified in section 27.

(2) Without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing power, such rules may provide for –

  • the appointment, jurisdiction, control and functions of licensing

authorities and other prescribed authorities ;

  • The conduct and hearing of appeals that may be preferred under this

chapter, the fees to be pain in respect of such appeals and the refund of such fees :

Provided that no fee so fixed shall exceed twenty-five rupees ;

  • the issue of duplicate licences to replace licences lost, destroyed or

mutilated, the replacement of photographs which have become obsolete and the fees to be charged therefor ;

  • the badges and uniform to be worn by drivers of transport vehicles

and the fees to be paid in respect of badges ;

  • the fee payable for the issue of a medical certificate under sub-

section (3) of section 8 ;

  • the exemption of prescribed persons, or prescribed classes of

persons, from payment of all or any portion of the fees payable under this Chapter;

  • the communication of particulars of licences granted by one

licensing authority to other licensing authorities ;

  • the duties, functions and conduct of such persons to whom licences to drive transport vehicles are issued ;
  • the exemption of drivers of road-rollers from all or any of the

provisions of this Chapter or of the rules made thereunder ;

  • the manner in which the State Register of Driving Licences shall be

maintained under section 26 ;

  • any other matter which is to be, or may be, prescribed.

Corresponding Law. - Section 28 corresponds to section 21 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. -  Clause 28 seeks to empower the State Government to make rules on certain matters where the Act specifically confer the power on the State Governments.

CHAPTER III

LICENSING OF CONDUCTORS OF STAGE CARRIAGES

  1. Necessity for conductor’s licence. - (1) No person shall act as a conductor of a stage carriage unless he holds an effective conductor’s licence issued to him authorising him to act as such conductor, and no person shall employ or permit any person who is not so licensed to act as a conductor of a stage carriage.

(2)         A State Government may prescribe the conditions subject to which subsection (1) shall not apply to a driver of a stage carriage performing the functions of a conductor or to a person employed to act a conductor for a period not exceeding one month.

Corresponding Law. - Section 29 corresponds to section 21-A of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 29 provides for the need to have a conductor’s licence and prohibits persons in employing as conductor, a person who is not licensed as a conductor. It also confers upon the State Government the power to prescribe conditions subject to which this clause shall not apply to certain persons.

  1. Grant of conductor’s licence. - (1) Any person who possesses such minimum educational qualification as may be prescribed by the State Government and is not disqualified under sub-section (1) of section 31 and who is not for the time being disqualified for holding or obtaining a conductor’s licence may apply to the licensing authority having jurisdiction in the area in which he ordinarily resides or carries on business for the issue to him of a conductor’s licence.
  • Every application under sub-section (1) shall be in such form and shall contain such information as may be prescribed.
  • Every application for a conductor’s licence shall be accompanied by a medical certificate in such form as may be prescribed, signed by a registered medical practitioner and shall also be accompanied by two clear copies of a recent photograph of the applicant.
  • A conductor’s licence issued under this Chapter shall be in such form and contain such aprticulars as may be prescribed and shall be effective throughout the State in which it is issued.
  • The fee for a conductor’s licence and for each renewal thereof shall be one-half of that for a driving licence.

Corresponding Law.- Section 30 corresponds to section 21-B of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. -  Clause 30 lays down the procedure in making an application for a conductor’s licence, the form of the licence and the fee.

  1. Disqualifications for the grant of conductor’s licence. - (1) No person under the age of eighteen years shall hold, or be granted, a conductor’s licence.

                              (2)         The licensing authority may refuse to issue a conductor’s licence – 

  • if the applicant does not possess the minumum educational

qualification ;

  • if the medical certificate produced by the applicant discloses that he

is physically unfit to act as a conductor ; and 

  • if any previous conductor’s licence held by the applicant was revoked.

Corresponding Law. - Section 31 corresponds to section 21-C of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

   Objects and Reasons. -  clause 31 lays down certain norms which will constitute disqualification for the grant of conductor’s licence.

  1. Revocation of a conductor’s licence on grounds of disease or disability. - A conductor’s licence may at any time be revoked by any licensing authority if that authority has reasonable grounds to believe that the hold of the licence is suffering from any disease or disability which is likely to render him permanently unfit to hold such a licence and where the authority revoking a conductor’s licence is not the authority which issued the same, it shall intimate the fact of such revocation to the authority which issued that licence :

Provided that before revoking any licence, the licensing authority shall give the person holding such licence a reasonable opportunity of being heard.

Corresponding Law. - Section 32 corresponds to section 21-D of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 32 corresponds to clause 16.

  1. Orders refusing, etc. conductor’s licences and appeals therefrom.

- (1) Where a licensing authority refuses to issue or renew, or revokes any conductor’s licence, it shall do so by an order communicated to the applicant or the holder, as the case may be, giving the reasons in writing for such refusal or revocation.

(2) Any person aggrieved by an order made under sub-section                       ( 1 )  may, within thirty days of the service on him of the order, appeal to the prescribed authority which shall   decide    the   appeal   after   giving   such   person   and   the authority which made the order an opportunity of being heard and the decision of the appellate authority shall be binding on the authority which made the order.

Corresponding Law.- Section 33 corresponds to section 21-E of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons .- clause 33 corresponds to clause 17.

 

  1. Power of licensing authority to disqualify .- (1) If any licensing authority is of opinion that it is necessary to disqualify the holder of a conductor’s licence for holding or obtaining such a licence on account of hisprevious conduct as a conductor, it may, for reasons to be recorded, make an order disqualifying that person for a specified period, not exceeding one year, for holding or obtaining a conductor’s licence :

Provided that before disqualifying the holder of a licence, the licensing authority shall give the person holding such licence a reasonable opportunity of being heard.

  • Upon the issue of any such order, the holder of the conductor’s licence shall forthwith surrender the licence to the authority making the order, if the licence has not already been surrendered, and the authority shall keep the licence until the disqualification has expired or has been removed.
  • Where the authority disqualifying the holder of a conductor’s licence under this section is not the authority which issued the licence, it shall intimate the fact of such disqualification to the authority which issued the same.
  • Any person aggrieved by an order made under sub-section (1) may, within thirty days of the service on him of the order, appeal to the prescribed authority which shall decide the appeal after giving such person and the authority which made the order an opportunity of being heard and the decision of the appellate authority shall be binding on the authority which made the order.

Corresponding Law.- Section 34 corresponds to section 21-F of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. -  Clause 34 corresponds to clause 19.

  1. Power of Court to disqualify. - (1) Where any person holding a conductor’s licence is convicted of an offence under this Act, the Court by which such person is convicted may, in addition to imposing any other punishment authorised by law, declare the person so convicted to be disqualified for such period as the Court may specify for holding a conductor’s licence.

(2) The Court to which an appeal lies from any conviction of an offence under this Act may set aside or vary any order of disqualification made by the Court below, and the Court to which appeals ordinarily lie from such Court, may set aside or vary any order of disqualification made by  that Court, notwithstanding that no appeal lies against the conviction in connection with which such order was made.

Corresponding Law.- Section 35 corresponds to section 21-G of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. -  Clause 35 corresponds to clause 20.

  1. Certain provisions of Chapter II to apply to conductor’s licence. - The provisions of sub-section (2) of section 6, section 14, 15 and 23, sub-section (1) of section 24 and section 25 shall, so far as may be, apply in relation to a conductor’s licence, as they apply in relation to a driving licence.

Corresponding Law.- Section 36 corresponds to section 21-H of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons.- Clause 36 provides that certain provisions of Chapter II, shall apply to conductor’s licence.

  1. - If any licence to act as a conductor of a stage carriage (by whatever name called ) has been issued in any State and is effective immediately before the commencement of this Act, it shall continue to be effective, notwithstanding such commencement, for the period for which it would have been effective, if this Act had not been passed, and every such licence shall be deemed to be a licence issued under this Chaper as if this Chapter had been in force on the date on which that licence was granted.

Corresponding Law.- Section 37 corresponds to section 21-I of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons.- Clause 37 saves any licence to act as a conductor of a stage carriage issued prior to the commencement of this Act.

 

  1. Power of State Government to make rules. - (1) A State Government may make rules for the purpose of carrying into effect the provisions of this Chapter.

(2) Without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing power, such rules may provide for –

  • the appointment, jurisdiction, control and functions of licensing

authorities and other prescribed authorities under this Chapter ;

  • the conditions subject to which drivers of stage carriages performing

the functions of a conductor and persons temporarily employed to act as conductor’s may be exempted from the provisions of sub-section (1) of section 29 ;

  • the minimum educational qualifications of conductor’s ; their duties

and functions and the conduct of person to whom conductor’s licences are issued ;

  • the form of application for conductor’s licences or for renewal of

such licences and the particulars it may contain ;

  • the form in which conductor’s licences may be issued or renewed

and the particulars it may contain ;

  • the issue of duplicate licences to replace licences lost, destroyed or

mutilated, the replacement of photographs which have become obsolete and the fees to be charged therefor ;

  • the conduct and hearing of appeals that may be preferred under this Chapter, the fees to be paid in respect of such appeals and the refund of such fees :

Provided that no fee so fixed shall exceed twenty-five rupees ;

  • the badges and uniform to be worn by conductor’s of stage carriages

and the fees to be paid in respect of such badges ;

  • the grant of the certificates referred to in sub-section (3) of section 30

by registered medical practitioners and the form of such certificates ;

  • the conditions subject to which, and the extent to which, a conductor’s licence issued in another State shall be effective in the State ;
  • the communication of particulars of conductor’s licences from one

authority to other authorities ; and

  • any other matter which is to be, or may be, prescribed.

Corresponding Law.- Section 38 corresponds to section 21-J of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons.- Clause 38 confers upon the State Government the power to make rules for the purpose of giving effect to the provisions of this Chapter.

CHAPTER IV

REGISTRAION OF MOTOR VEHICLES

  1. Necessity for registration .- No person shall drive any motor vehicle and no owner of a motor vehicle shall cause or permit the vehicle to be driven in anypublic place or in any other place unless the vehicle is registered in accordance with this Chapter and the certificate of registration of the vehicle has not neen suspended or cancelled and the vehicle carries a registration mark displayed in the prescribed manner:

Provided that nothing in this section shall apply to a motor vehicle in possession of a dealer subject to such conditions  as may be prescribed by the Central Government.

Corresponding Law.- Section 39 corresponds to section 22 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons.- Clause 39 prohibits the driving of a motor vehicle in any public place or in any other place without registering it under the provisions of this Chapter. It also empowers the State Government to prescribe conditions subject to which the provisions of this clause will not apply to the motor vehicles in possession of dealers.

  1. Registration, where to be made. - Subject to the provisions of section 42, section  43  and  section  60,  every  owner  of  a  motor  vehicle  shall cause the vehicle to be registered by a registering authority in whose jurisdiction he has the residence or place of business wherr the vehicle is normally kept.

Corresponding Law.- Section 40 corresponds to section 23 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 40 lays down that a motor vehicle should be registered by the registering authority in whose jurisdiction the owner of the motor vehicle resides or where the motor vehicle is normally kept.

  1. Registration, how to be made. – (1) An application by or on behalf of the owner of a motor vehicle for registration shall be in such form and shall be accompanied by such documents, particulars and information and shall be made within such period as may be prescribed by the Central Government :

Provided that where a motor vehicle is jointly owned by more persons than one, the application shall be made by one of them on behalf of all the owners and such  applicant shall be deemed to be the owner of the motor vehicle for the purpose of this Act.

  • An application referred to in sub-section (1) shall be accompanied by such fee as may be prescribed by the Central Government.
  • The registering authority shall issue to the owner of a motor vehicle registered by it a certificate of registration in such form and containing such particulars and information and in such manner as may be prescribed by the Central Government.
  • In addition to the other particulars required to be included in the certificate of registration, it shall also specify the type of the motor vehicle, being a type as the Central Government may, having regard to the design, construction and use of the motor vehicle, by notification in the Official Gazette, specify.
  • The registering authority shall enter the particulars of the certificate referred to in sub-section (3) in a register to be maintained in such form and

manner as may be prescribed by the Central Government.

  • The registering authority shall assign to the vehicle, for display thereon, a distinguishing mark ( in this Act referred to as the registration mark ) consisting of one of the groups of such of those letters and followed by such letters and figures as are allotted to the State by the Central Government from time to time by notification in the Official Gazette, and displayed and shown on the motor vehicle in such form and in such manner as may be prescribed by the Central Government.
  • A certificate of registration issued under sub-section (3), whether before or after the commencement of this Act, in respect of a motor vehicle, other than a transport vehicle, shall, subject to the provisions contained in this Act, be valid only for a period of fifteen years from the date of issue of such certificate and shall be renewable.
  • An application by or on behalf of the owner of a motor vehicle, other than a transport vehicle, for the renewal of a certificate of registration shall be made within such period and in such form, containing such particulars and information as may be prescribed by the Central Government.
  • An application referred to in sub-section (8) shall be accompanied by such fee as may be prescribed by the Central Government.
  • Subject to the provisions of section 56, the registering authority may, in receipt of an application under sub-section (8), renew the certificate of registration for a period of five years and intimate the fact to the original registering authority, if it is not the original registering authority.
  • If the owner fails to make an application under sub-section (1), or, as the case may be, under sub-section (8) within the period prescribed, the resistering authority may, having regard to the circumstances of the case, require the owner to pay, in lieu of any action that may be taken against him under section 177, such amount not exceeding one hundred rupees as may be prescribed under sub-section (13) ;

Provided that action under section 177 shall be taken against the owner where the owner fails to pay the said amount.

  • Where the owner has paid the amount under sub-section (11), no action shall be taken against him under section 177.
  • For the purposes of sub-section (11), the State Government may prescribe different amounts having regard to the period of delay on the part of the owner in making an application under sub-section (1) or sub-section (8).
  • An application for the issue of a duplicate certificate of registration shall be made to the 20 [ last registering authority ] in such form, containing such particulars and information alongwith such fee as may be prescribed by the Central Government.

Corresponding Law.- Section 41 corresponds to section 24 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 41 provides the form and fee for application for registration of motor vehicle, the form in which the certificate of registration shall be issued by the registering authorities, the form of records in which the particulars of vehicles registered shall be kept by the registering authorities, the distinguishing marks and manner in which such marks consisting of letters and figures shall be exhibited in motor vehicle. It also lays down that the certificate of registration shall be valid for a period of 15 years and shall be renewable for a period of 5 years and the registering authority who is competent to issue duplicate certificate of registration is the original registering authority.

42. Special provision for registration of motor vehicles of diplomatic

officers, etc. -    (1) Where  an  application  for  registration  of  a  motor  vehicle  is  made  under sub-section  (1)  of  section  41  by  or  on  behalf  of  any  diplomatic            officer  or   consular  officer,  then  notwithstanding  anything  contained  in  sub- section (3) or sub-section (6) of that section, the registering authority shall register the vehicle in such manner and in accordance with such procedure as may be provided by

rules made in this behalf by the Central Government under sub-section (3) and shall  assign to the vehicle for display thereon a special registration mark in accordance with the  provisions  contained in  those rules and shall issue  a certificate ( hereafter in this

  1. Substituted for “original registering authority” by Act 54 of 1994, S.14 (w.e.f. 14-111994).

section referred to as the certificate of registration ) that the vehicle has been registered under this section ; and any vehicle so registered shall not, so long as it remains the property of any diplomatic officer or consular officer, require to be registered otherwise under this Act.

  • If any vehicle registered under this section ceases to be the property of any diplomatic officer or consular officer, the certificate of registration issued under this section shall also cease to be effective, and the provisions of sections 39 and 40 shall thereupon apply.
  • The Central Government may make rules for the registration of motor vehicles belonging to diplomatic officers and consular officers regarding the procedure to be followed by the registering authority for registering such vehicles, the form in which the certificates of registration of such vehicles are to be issued, the manner in which such certificates of registration are to be  sent  to the owners of the vehicles and the special registration to marks to be assigned to such vehicles.
  • For the purposes of this section, “diplomatic officer” or “consular officer” means any person who is recognised as such by the Cenrtral Government and if any question arises as to whether a person is or is not such an officer, the decision of the Central Government thereon shall be final.

Corresponding Law.- Section 42 corresponds to section 24-A of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 42 provides procedure for registration of motor vehicles belonging to diplomatic and consular officers. The form in which certificate of registration for such vehicles are to be issued, the manner in which such registration certificate are to be sent to the owners and the special registration marks to be  assigned to such vehicles are to be prescribed by the Central Government.

  1. Temporary registration .- (1) Notwithstanding anything contained in section 40 the owner of a motor vehicle may apply to any registering authority or other prescribed authority to have the vehicle temporarily registered in the prescribed manner and for the issued in the prescribed manner of a temporary certificate of registration and a temporary registration mark.

(2) A registration made under this section shall be valid only for a period not exceeding one month, and shall not be renewable :

Provided that where a motor vehicle so registered is a chassis to  which a body has not been attached and the same is detained in a workshop beyond the said period of one month for being fitted 21 [ with a body or any unforeseen circumstances             beyond the control of the owner ], the period may, on payment of such fees,  if  any,  as  may be prescribed, be extended by such further period or 

Periods as the registering authority or other prescribed authority, as the case may be, may allow.

22 [ (3) In a case where the motor vehicle is held under hire-purchase agreement, lease or hypothecation, the registering authority or other prescribed authority shall issue a temporary certificate of registration of such vehicle, which shall incorporate legibly and prominently the full name and address of the person with whom such agreement has been entered into by the owner.]

Corresponding Law. - Section 43 corresponds to section 25 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 43 confers power upon the registering authorities to register a motor vehicle temporarily and the Central Government is to prescribe the manner in which the certificate is to be issued and the manner of exhibition of the registration marks. The registration marks will be valid for a period not exceeding one month and on certain circumstances for such further period as the registering authority may allow.

  1. Production of vehicle at the time of registration. - the registering authority shall before proceeding to register a motor vehicle or renew the certificate of registration in respect of a motor vehicle, other than a transport vehicle, require the person applying for registration of the vehicle or, as the case may be, for renewing the certificate of registration to produce the vehicle either before itself or such authority as
  2. Substituted for “with a body” by Act 54 of 1994, S. 12 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994) . 22. Inserted by Act 54 of 1994, S. 12 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

the State Government may be order appoint in order that the registering authority may satisfy itself that the particulars contained in the application are true and that the vehicle complies with the requirements of this Act and of the rules made thereunder.

Corresponding Law.- Section 44 corresponds to section 26 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 44 seeks to empower the registering authorities to require the person applying for registration of a motor vehicle or for the renewal of registration of a motor vehicle to produce the vehicle for inspection to ensure that the particulars given in the form of application are correct and the vehicles comply with the requirements of this Act.

  1. Refusal of registration or renewal of the certificate of registration.

- The registering authority may, by order, refuse to register any motor vehicle, or renew the certificate of registration in respect of a motor vehicle ( other than a transport vehicle), if in either case, the registering authority has reason to believe that it is a stolen motor vehicle or the vehicle is mechanically defective or fails to comply with the requirements of this Act or of the rules made thereunder, or if the applicant fails to furnish particulars of any  previous registration of the vehicle or furnishes inaccurate particulars in the application for registration of the vehicle or, as the case may be, for renewal of the certificate of registration thereof and the registering authority shall furnish the applicant whose vehicle is refused registration, or whose application for renewal of the certificate of registration is refused, a copy of such order, together with the reasons for such refusal.

Corresponding Law.- Section 45 corresponds to section 27 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 45 empowers the registering authorities to refuse to register any motor vehicle or refuse to renew the certificate of registration of a motor vehicle in certain cases and require the registering authorities to record in writing the reason for such refusal.

  1. Effectiveness is India of registration. - Subject to the provisions of section 47, a motor vehicle registered in accordance with this Chapter in any State shall not require to be registered elsewhere in India and a certificate of registration issued or in force under this Act in respect of such vehicle shall be effective throughout India.

Corresponding Law.- Section 46 corresponds to section 28 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons.- Clause 46 lays down that the certificate of registration of a motor vehicle shall be effective throughout India.

  1. Assignment of new registration mark on removal to another

State. -  (1)  When a motor vehicle registered in One State has been kept in another State, for a period exceeding twelve months, the owner of the vehicle shall, within such period and in such form containing such particulars as may be prescribed by the Central Government, apply to the registering authority, within whose jurisdiction the vehicle then is, for the assignment of a new registration mark and shall present the certificate of registration to that registering authority :

Provided that an application under this sub-section shall be accompanied –

  • by the no objection certificate obtained under section 48, or
  • in a case where no such certificate has been obtained, by - (a) the receipt obtained under sub-section (2) of section 48 ; or

(b) the postal acknowledgement received by the owner of the vehicle

if he has sent an application in this behalf by registered post acknowledgement

due to the registering authority referred to in section 48, together with a declaration that he has not received any communication from such authority refusing to grant such certificate or requiring him to comply with any direction subject to which such certificate may be granted :

Provided further that, in a case where a motor vehicle is held under a hirepurchase, lease or hypothecation agreement, an application under this sub-section shall be accompanied by a no objection certificate from the person with whom such agreement has been entered into, and the provisions of section 51, so far as may be, regarding obtaining of such certificate from the person with whom such agreement has been entered into, shall apply.

  • The registering authority, to which application is made under sub-section (1), shall after making such verification, as it thinks  fit, of the returns, if any, received under section 62, assign the vehicle a registration mark as specified in sub-section (6) of section 41 to be displayed and shown thereafter on the  vehicle  and  shall  enter  the  mark  upon  the  certificate  of  registration Before returning it to the applicant and shall, in communication with registering authority by whom the vehicle was previously registered, arrange for the transfer of the registration of the vehicle from the records of that registering authority to its own records.
  • Where a motor vehicle is held under a hire-purchase or lease or hypothecation agreement, the registering authority shall, after assigning the vehicle a registration mark under sub-section (2), inform the person whose name has been specified in the certificate of registration as the person with whom the registered owner has entered into the hire-purchase or lease or hypothecation agreement (by sending to such person a notice by registered post acknowledgement due at the address of such person entered in the certificate of registration the fact of assignment of the said registration mark).
  • A State Government may make rules under section65 requiring the owner of a motor vehicle not registered within the State, which is brought into or is for the time being in the State, to furnish to the prescribed authority in the State such information with respect to the motor vehicle and its registration as may be prescribed.
  • If the owner fails to make an application under sub-section (1) within the period prescribed, the registering authority may, having regard to the circumstances of the case, require the owner to pay, in lieu of any action that may be taken against him under section 177, such amount not exceeding one hundred rupees as may be prescribed under sub-section (7) :

Provided that action under section 177 shall be taken against the owner where the owner fails to pay the said amount.

  • Where the owner has paid the amount under sub-section (5), no action shall be taken against him under section 177.
  • For the purposes of sub-section (5), the State Government may prescribe different amounts having regard to the period of delay on the part of the owner in making an application under sub-section (1).

Corresponding Law.- Section 47 corresponds to section 29 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 47 requires that a motor vehicle registered in one State and kept in another State for a period exceeding 12 months shall be assigned a new registration mark in that other State. It lays down the procedure in making the application for assignment of new registration mark, the documents to be enclosed with the application and the procedure to be followed by the registering authorities in assigning the new registration mark. It also empowers the State Government to make rules to require the owners of motor vehicles, required to be re-registered in this State, to furnish such information as may be required.

  1. No objection certificate. - (1)  The owner of a motor vehicle when applying for the assignment of a new registration mark under sub-section (1) of section 47, or where the transfer of a motor vehicle is to be effected in a State other than the State of its registration, the transferor of such vehicle when reporting the transfer under sub-section (1) of section 50, shall make an application in such form  and in such manner as may be prescribed by the  Central  Government  to  the  registering  authority  by which the vehicle was  registered for the issue of a certificate ( hereafter in this section referred to as the no objection certificate), to the effect that the registering authority has no objection for assigning a new registration mark to the vehicle or, as the case may be, for entering the particulars of the transfer of ownership in the certificate of registration.
  • The registering authority shall, on receipt of an application under subsection (1), issue a receipt in such form as may be prescribed by the Central Government.
  • On receipt of an application under sub-section (1), the registering authority may, after making such inquiry and requiring the applicant to comply with such directions as it deems fit and within thirty days of the receipt thereof, by order in writing, communicate to the applicant that it has granted or refused to grant the no objection certificate :

Provided that a registering authority shall not refuse to grant the no objection certificate unless it has recorded in writing  the reasons for doing so and a copy of the same has been communicated to the applicant.

  • Where within a period of thirty days referred to in sub-section (3), the registering authority does not refuse to grant the no objection certificate or does not communicate the refusal to the applicant, the registering authority shall be deemed to have granted the no objection certificate.
  • Before granting or refusing to grant the no objection certificate, the registering authority shall obtain a report in writing from the police that no case relating to the theft of the motor vehicle concerned has been reported or is pending, verify whether all the amounts due to Government including road tax in respect of that motor vehicle have been paid and take into account such other factors as may be prescribed by the Central Government.

23[(6) The owner of the vehicle shall also inform at the earliest, in writing, the registering authority about the theft of his vehicle together with the name of the police station where the theft report was lodged, and the registering authority shall take into account such report while disposing of any application for no objection certification, registration, transfer of ownership or issue of duplicate registration certificate].

Corresponding Law. - Section 48 corresponds to section 29-A of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  1. Inserted by Act 54 of 1994,  S. 13  (w.e.f.  14-11-1994).

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 48prescribed that a No Objection Certificate shall be produced alongwith an application for assignment of new registration mark or transfer of ownership. It lays down the procedure to make application for NOC to the registering authority, the procedure to be  followed by  the  registering authority in issuing the NOC and in case of refusal in granting the NOC reasons to be given in writing by the registering authority.

  1. Change of residence or place of business. - (1) If the owner of a motor vehicle ceases to reside or have his place of business at the address recorded  in  the  certificate  of  registration  of  the  vehicle,  he  shall,  within  thirty  days of  any   such   change   of   address,   intimate  in  such  form  accompanied   by  such documents as may be prescribed by the Central Government, his new address, to the registering authority by which the certificate of registration was issued, or, if the new address is within the jurisdiction of another registering authority, to that other registering authority or, as the case may be, to the other registering authority in order that the new address may be entered therein.
  • If the owner of a motor vehicle fails to intimate his new address to the concerned registering authority within the period specified in sub-section (1), the registering authority may, having regard to the circumstances of the case, require the owner to pay, in lieu of any action that may be taken against him under section 177, such amount not exceeding one hundred rupees as may be prescribed under subsection (4) :

Provided that action under section 177 shall be taken against the owner where he  fails to pay the said amount.

  • Where a person has paid the amount under sub-section (2), no action shall be taken against him under section 177.
  • For the purposes of sub-section (2), a State government may prescribe different amounts having regard to the period of delay in intimating his new address.
  • On receipt of intimation under sub-section (1), the registering authority may, after making such verification as it may think fit, cause the new address to be entered in the certificate of registration.
  • A registering authority other than the original registering authority making any such entry shall communicate the altered address to the original registering authority.
  • Nothing in sub-section (1) shall apply where the change of the address recorded in the certificate of registration is due to a temporary absence not intended to exceed six months in duration or where the motor vehicle is neither used nor removed from the address recorded in the certificate of registration.

Corresponding Law.- Section 49 corresponds to section 30 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. -  Clause 49 requires that the owner of a motor vehicle shall, within 30 days, report the change of his address to the registering authority in whose jurisdiction he has shifted his residence for recording the change of address in the certificate of registration. Failure to do so will entail in prosecution. It also provides that in lieu of prosecution, if the owner of the motor vehicle pays the prescribed amount, no prosecution will be launched. It also provides that if the temporary absence does not exceed 6 months, there is no need to report the change.

  1. Transfer of ownership. - (1)         Where the ownership of any motor

vehicle registered under this Chapter is transferred. –

                              (a)        the transferor shall, -

  • in the case of a vehicle registered within the same State, within fourteen days of the transfer, report the fact of transfer, in such form with such documents and in such manner, as may be prescribed by the Central Government to the registering authority within whose jurisdiction the transfer is to be effected and shall simultaneously send a copy of the said report to the transferee ; and
  • in the case of a vehicle registered outside the State, within forty-five

days of the transfer, forward to the registering authority referred to in sub-clause (i)-

(A) the no objection certificate obtained under section 48 ; or (B) in a case where no such certificate has been obtained, - (I) the receipt obtained under sub-section (2) of section 48 ; or 

(II) the postal acknowledgement received by the transferor if he

has sent an application in this behalf by registered post acknowledgement due to the registering authority referred to in section 48, together with a declaration that he has not received any communication from such authority refusing to grant such certificate or requiring him to comply with any direction subject to which such certificate may be granted ;

(b) the transferee shall, within thirty days of the transfer , report the transfer to the registering authority within whose jurisdiction he has the residence or place of business where the vehicle is normally kept, as the case may be, and shall forward the certificate of registration to that registering authority together with the prescribed fee and a copy of the report received by him from the transferor in order that particulars of the transfer of ownership may be entered in the certificate of registration.

                              (2)       Where – 

  • the person in whose name a motor vehicle stands registered dies,

or,

  • a motor vehicle has been purchased or acquired at a public

auction conducted by, or on behalf of, Government,  

the person succeeding to the possession of the vehicle or, as the case may be, who has  purchased or acquired the motor vehicle, shall make an application for the purpose of transferring the ownership of the vehicle in his name, to the registering authority in whose jurisdiction he has the residence or place of business where the vehicle is normally kept, as the case may be, in such manner, accompanied with such fee, and within such period as may be prescribed by the Central Government.

  • If the transferor or the transferee fails to report to the registering authority the fact of transfer within the period specified in clause (a) or clause (b) of sub-section (1), as the case may be, or if the person who is required to make an application under sub-section (2) ( hereafter in this section referred to as the other person ) fails to make such application within the period prescribed, the registering authority may, having regard to the circumstances of the case, require the transferor or the transferee, or the other person, as the case may be, to pay, in lieu of any action that may be taken against him under section 177 such amount not exceeding one hundred rupees as may be prescribed under sub-section (5) :

Provided that action under section 177 shall be taken against the transferor or the transferee or the other person, as the case may be, where he fails to pay the said amount.

  • Where a person has paid the amount under sub-section (3), no action shall be taken against him under section 177.
  • For the purposes of sub-section (3), a State Government may prescribe different amount having regard to the period of delay on the part of the transferor or the transferee in reporting the fact of transfer of ownership of the motor vehicle or of the other person in making the application under sub-section (2).
  • On receipt of a report under sub-section (1), or an application under subsection (2), the registering authority may cause the transfer of ownership to be entered in the certificate of registration.
  • A registering authority making any such entry shall communicate the transfer of ownership to the transferor and to the original registering authority, if

it is not the original registering authority.

Corresponding Law.- Section 50 corresponds to section 31 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 50 provides for recording the transfer of owner ship of a motor vehicle in the certificate of registration by the registering authorities when the property changes hands due to sale, or inheritance or purchase in public auction conducted by the Government. It also lays down that if the transfer is not reported to the registering authorities within prescribed time, the parties are liable for prosecution and if the party pays the prescribed amount in lieu of prosecution, no further action is to be taken.

  1. Special provisions regarding motor vehicle subject to hirepurchase agreement, etc.- (1) Where an application for registration of a motor vehicle which is held under a hire-purchase, lease or hypothecation agreement ( hereafter in this section referred  to as the said agreement ) is made, the registering authority shall make an entry in the certificate of registration regarding the existence of the said agreement.
  • Where the ownership of any motor vehicle registered under this Chapter is transferred and the transferee enters into the said agreement with any person, the 24[last registering authority] shall, on receipt of an application in such form as the Central Government may prescribe from the parties to the said agreement, make an entry as to the existence of the said agreement in the certificate of registration 25[and an intimation in this regard shall be sent to the original registering authority if the last registering authority is not the original registering authority.]
  • Any entry  made  under  sub - section (1) or  sub - section ( 2),  may  be  cancelled by the 26[ last registering authority ] on proof of the termination of the said agreement by the parties concerned on an application being made in such form as the Central Government may prescribe 27 [ and an intimation in this behalf shall be sent to the original registering authority if the last registering authority is not the original  registering authority.]
  • No entry regarding the transfer of ownership of any motor vehicle which is held under the said agreement shall be made in the certificate of registration except with the written consent of the person whose name has been specified in the certificate of registration as the person with whom the registered owner has entered into the said agreement.
  • Where the person whose name has been specified in the certificate of
  1. Substituted for “original registering authority” by Act 54 of 1994, S. 14 (w.e.f. 14-111994).
  2. Added, ibid (w.e.f. 14-11-1994). 26. Substituted, ibid, for “original registering authority” (w.e.f.  14-11-1994).
  3. Added, ibid (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

registration as the person with whom the registered owner has entered into the said agreement, satisfies the registering authority that he has taken possession of the vehicle 28[from the registered owner] owing to the default of the registered owner under the provisions of the said agreement and that the registered owner refuses to deliver the certificate of registration or has absconded, such authority may, after giving the registered owner an opportunity to make such representation as he may wish to make ( by sending to him a notice by registered post acknowledgement due at his address entered in the certificate of registration ) and notwithstanding that the certificate of registration is not produced before it, cancel the certificate and issue a fresh certificate of registration in the name of the person with whom the registered owner has entered into the said agreement.

Provided that a fresh certificate of registration shall not be issued in respect of a motor vehicle, unless such person pays the prescribed fee :

Provided further that a fresh certificate of registration issued in respect of a motor vehicle, other than a transport vehicle, shall be valid only for the remaining period for which the certificate cancelled under this sub-section would have been in force.

(6) The registered owner shall, before applying to the appropriate authority, for the renewal of a permit under section 81 or for the issue of duplicate certificate of registration under sub-section (14) of section 41, or for the assignment of a new registration mark 29[under section 47, or removal of the vehicle to another State, or at the time of conversion of the vehicle from one class to another, or for issue of no objection certificate under section 48, or for change of residence or place of business under section 49, or for the alteration of the vehicle under section 52, make an application ] to the person with whom the registered owner has entered into the said agreement ( such person being hereafter in this section referred to as the financier ) for the issue of a no objection certificate ( hereafter in this section referred to as the certificate. ) 

  1. Inserted, ibid (w.e.f. 14-11-1994). 29. Substituted for “under section 47, make an application” by Act 54 of 1994, S. 14 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

Explanation .- For the purposes of this sub-section and sub-section (8) and (9), “appropriate authority” in relation to any permit, means the authority which is authorised by this Act to renew such permit and, in relation to registration means the authority which is authorised by this Act to issue, duplicate certificate of registration or to assign a new registration mark.

  • Within seven days of the receipt of an application under sub-section (6), the financier may issue, or refuse, for reasons which shall be recorded in writing and communicated to the applicant, to issue the certificate applied for, and where the financier fails to issue the certificate and also fails to communicate the reasons for refusal to issue the certificate to the applicant within the said period of seven days, the certificate applied for shall be deemed to have been issued by the financier.
  • The registered owner shall, while applying to the appropriate authority for the renewal of any permit under section 81, or for the issue of a duplicate certificate of registration under sub-section (14) of section 41, or while applying for assignment of a new registration mark under section 47, submit with such application the certificate, if any, obtained under sub-section (7) or, where no such certificate has been obtained, the communication  received from the financier under that sub-section,  or, as the case may be, a declaration that he has not received any communication from  the financier within the period of seven days specified in that sub-section.
  • On receipt of an application for the renewal of any permit or for the issue of duplicate certificate of registration or for assignment of a new registration mark in respect of a vehicle which is held under the said agreement, the appropriate authority may, subject to the other provisions of this act, -

                                              (a)              in a case where the financier has refused to issue the certificate

applied for, after giving the applicant an opportunity of being heard, either –

  • renew or refuse to renew the permit, or
  • issue or refuse to issue the duplicate certificate of registration, or

(ii)assign or refuse to assign a new registration mark ; (b)              in any other case, - (j) renew the permit, or

(ii) issue duplicate certificate of registration, or  (iii)assign a new registration mark.

(10) A registering authority making an entry in the certificate of registration regarding-

  • hire-purchase, lease or hypothecation agreement of a motor vehicle, or
  • the cancellation under sub-section (3) of an entry, or
  • recording transfer of ownership of motor vehicle, or
  • any alteration in a motor vehicle, or
  • suspension or cancellation of registration of a motor vehicle, or
  • change of address,

shall communicate 30[ by registered post acknowledgement due] to the financier that such entry has been made.

31[(11) A registering authority registering the new vehicle, or issuing the duplicate certificate of registration or a no objection certificate or a temporary certificate of registration, or issuing or renewing, a fitness certificate or substituting entries relating to another motor vehicle in the permit, shall intimate the financier of such transaction.

 (12) The registering authority where it is not the original registering authority, when making entry under sub-section (1) or sub-section (2), or cancelling the said entry under sub-section (3) or issuing the fresh certificate of registration under sub-section (5) shall communicate the same to the original registering authority.]

  1. Inserted by Act 54 of 1994, S. 14 ( w.e.f. 14-11-1994).
  2. Sub-s. (11) substituted, ibid (w.e.f. 14-11-1994). Prior to its substitution, sub-S. (11) read as under –

“(11)  A registering authority issuing a duplicate certificate of registration shall intimate the financier of such issue.”

 

Corresponding Law. - Section 51 corresponds to section 31-A of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 51 contains special provisions regarding motor vehicles subject to the agreements of hire-purchase, lease and hypothecation.

Sub-clauses (1) to (4) make provision that the registering authorities may make a note of such agreement and cancellation of such agreement in the certificate                of registration on a joint application by both the parties. It prohibits transfer of ownership of such vehicle without the written consent of the other party to the agreement. Sub-clause (5) provides for the issue of fresh certificate of registration to the financier by the registering authorities whether the financier has taken possession of the vehicle for default of the hirer and hirer has refused to hand over the certificate of registration. Sub-clause (6) to (9) lays down the procedure in making an application by the registered owner of the vehicle to the financier for grant of NOC, the grant of such certificate by the financier, production of NOC alongwith the application for the renewal of permit or the duplicate copy of the certificate of registration or for assignment of fresh registration mark to a motor vehicle. The powers of the  appropriate authorities for the grant or refusal of the application for the renewal of permit, and issue of duplicate certificate of registration and issue of fresh registration mark. Sub-clause (10) makes provision that the registering authorities making entries in the certificate of registration regarding certain transactions shall intimate such transactions to the financier. 

32[52.  Alteration in motor vehicle. - (1) No owner of a motor vehicle shall so alter the vehicle that the particulars contained in the certificate of registration are at variance with those originally specified by the manufacturer :

Provided that where the owner of a motor vehicle makes modification of the engine, or any part thereof of a vehicle for facilitating its operation by different type of fuel or source of energy including battery, compressed natural gas, solar power, liquid petroleum gas or any other fuel or source of energy, by fitment of a conversion kit, such modification shall be carried out subject to such conditions as may be prescribed:

  1. 52 substituted by Act 27 of 2000, S.2 (w.e.f. 11-8-2000). Prior to its substitutin, S. 52 read as under :-

“52. Alternation in motor vehicle .- (1) No owner of a motor vehicle shall so alter the vehicle that the particulars contained in the certificate of registration are no longer accurate, unless.-

  • he has given notice to the registering authority within whose jurisdiction he has the residence or the place of business where the vehicle is normally kept, as the case may be of the alteration he proposes to make; and
  • he has obtained the approval of that registering authority to make such alteration :

Provided that it shall not be necessary to obtain such approval for making any change in the unladen weight of the motor vehicle consequent on the addition or removal of fittings or accessories, if such change does not exceed two per cent. of  the weight entered in the certificate of registration :

*[Provided further that modification of the engine, or any part thereof, of a vehicle for facilitating its operation by a different type of fuel or source of energy including battery, compressed natural gas, solar power or any other fuel or source of energy other than liquid petroleum gas shall be treated as an alteration but that shall be subject to such conditions as may be prescribed.]

(2) Where a registering authority receives a notice under sub-section (1), it shall, within seven days of the receipt thereof, communicate, by post, to the owner of the vehicle its approval

to the proposed alteration or otherwise :

Provided further that the Central Government  may prescribe specifications conditions for approval, retrofitment and other related matters for such conversion kits;

Provided also that the Central Government may grant exemption for alteration of vehicles in a manner other than specified above, for any specific purpose.

  • Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), a State Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, authorise, subject to such conditions as may be specified in the notifications, and permit any person owing not less than ten transport vehicles to alter any vehicle owned by him so as to replace the engine thereof with engine of the same make and type, without the approval of registering authority.
  • Where any alteration has been made in motor vehicle without the approval of registering authority or by reason of replacement of its engine without such approval under sub-section (2), the owner of the vehicle shall, within fourteen days of the making of the alteration, report the alteration to the registering authority within whose jurisdiction he resides and shall for ward the certificate of registration to that authority together with the prescribed fee in order that particulars of registration may be entered therein.
  • A registering authority other than the original registering authority making any such entry shall communicate the details of the entry to the original registering authority.
  • Subject to the provisions made under sub-section (1), (2), (3) and (4), no person holding a vehicle under a hire-purchase agreement shall make any alteration to the vehicle except with the written consent of the registered owner.

Explanation. - For the purpose of this section, “alteration” means a change in the structure of a vehicle which results in change in its basic feature.]

Corresponding Law.- Section 52 corresponds to section 32 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

  1. Suspension of  – (1)  If  any  registering  authority  or  other  prescribed  authority  has  reason  to  believe  that  any  motor  vehicle  within  its  jurisdiction - 
    • is in  such  a  condition  that  its  use  in  a  public  place  would 

constitute  a  danger  to  the  public,  or  that  it  fails  to  comply  with  the  requirements  of  this  Act  or  of  the  rules  made  thereunder,  or  

  • has been, o r  is  being,  used  for  hire  or  reward  without  a 

valid  permit  for  being  used  as  such, the  authority  may,  after  giving  the  owner  an  opportunity  of  making  any  representation  he  may  wish  to  make  (by  sending  to  the  owner  a  notice  by  registered  post  acknowledgment  due  at  his  address  entered  in  the  certificate  of  registration),  for  reasons  to  be  recorded  in  writing,  suspend  the  certificate  of  registration  of  the  vehicle-

  • in any  case  falling  under  clause (a),  until  the  defects  are

rectified  to  its  satisfaction;  and

  • in any  case  falling  under  clause (b),  for  a period  not 

exceeding  four  months.

  • an authority  other  than  a  registering  authority  shall,  when  making  a  suspension  order  under  sub-section (1),  intimate  in  writing  the  fact  of  such  suspension  and  the  reasons  therefor  to  the  registering  authority  within  whose  jurisdiction  the  vehicle  is  at  the  time  of  the 
  • Where the  registration  of  a  motor  vehicle  has  been  suspended  under  sub-section  (1)  for  a  continuous  period  of  not  less  than  one  month, the  registering  authority,  within  whose  jurisdiction  the  vehicle  was  when  the  registration  was  suspended,  shall,  if  it  is  not  the  original  registering  authority,  inform  that  authority  of  the 
  • The owner  of  a  motor  vehicle  shall,  on  the  demand  of  a  registering  authority  or  other  prescribed  authority  which  has  suspended  the  certificate  of  registration  of  the  vehicle  under  this  section,  surrender  the  certificate  of 
  • A certificate  of  registration  surrendered  under  sub – section  (4)  shall  be  returned  to  the owner  when  the  order  suspending  registration  has  been  rescinded  and  not 

Corresponding  Law. – Section 53  corresponds  to  section  33  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  54  empowers  the  registering  authorities  to    suspend  the  certificate  of  registration  of  a  motor  vehicle,  if  the  vehicle  is  used  for  hire  or  reward  without  a  permit.  It  also  empowers  the  registering  authority  to  suspend  the  certificate  of  registration  of  a  vehicle  if  the  vehicle  is  mechanically  defective  or  if  its  use  on  public  road  will  endanger  public  safety  until  the  defects  are  rectified  and  the  vehicle  is  certified  to  be  road  worthy.

  1. Cancellation of  registration  suspended  under  section 53. – Where  the  suspension  of  registration  of  a  vehicle  under  section  53  has  continued  without  interruption  for  a period  of  not  less  than  six  months,  the  registering  authority  within  whose  jurisdiction  the  vehicle  was  when  the  registration  was  suspended,  may,  if  it  is  the  original  registering  authority,  cancel  the  registration,  and if  it  is  not  the  original  registering  authority,  shall  forward  the  certificate  of  registration  to  that  authority  which  may  cancel  the 

Corresponding  Law. – This  is  a  new  provision  in  the  1988  Act.

  1. Cancellation of  – (1)  If  a  motor  vehicle  has  been  destroyed  or  has  been  rendered  permanently  incapable  of  use,  the  owner  shall,  within  fourteen  days  or  as  soon  as  may  be,  report  the  fact  to  the  registering  authority  within  whose  jurisdiction  he  has  the  residence or  place  of  business  where  the  vehicle  is  normally  kept,  as  the  case  may  be,  and  shall  forward  to   the  authority  the  certificate  of  registration  of  the  vehicle.
  • The registering  authority  shall,  if  it  is  the  original  registering  authority,  cancel  the  registration  and  the  certificate  of  registration,  or,  if  it  is  not,  shall  forward  the  report  and  the  certificate  of  registration  to  the  original  registering  authority  and  that  authority  shall  cancel  the  
  • Any registering  authority  may  order  the  examination  of  a motor  vehicle  within  its  jurisdiction  by  such  authority  as  the  State Government  may  by  order  appoint  and,  if  upon  such  examination  and after  giving  the  owner  an  opportunity  to  make  any  representation  he  may  wish  to  make  (by  sending  to  the  owner  a  notice  by  registered  post  acknowledgement  due  at  his  address  entered  in  the  certificate  of  registration),  it  is  satisfied  that  the  vehicle  is  in  such  a  condition  that  it  is  incapable  of   being  used  or its  use  in  a public  place  would  constitute  a  danger  to  the  public  and  that  it  is  beyond  reasonable  repair,  may  cancel  the 
  • If a  registering  authority  is  satisfied  that  a  motor  vehicle  has  been  permanently  removed  out  of  India,  the  registering  authority  shall  cancel  the 
  • If a  registering  authority  is  satisfied  that  the  registration  of  a motor  vehicle  has  been  obtained  on  the  basis  of  documents  which  were,  or  by  representation  of  facts  which  was,  false  in  any  material  particular,  or  the  engine  number  or  the  chassis  number  embossed  thereon  are  different  from  such  number  entered  in  the  certificate  of  registration,  the  registering  authority  shall  after  giving  the  owner  an  opportunity  to  make  such  representation  as  he  may  wish  to  make  (by  sending  to  the  owner  a  notice  by  registered  post  acknowledgement  due  at  his  address  entered  in  the  certificate  of  registration),  and  for  reasons  to  be  recorded  in  writing,  cancel  the 
  • A registering  authority  cancelling  the  registration  of  a  motor  vehicle  under  section  54  or  under  this  section  shall  communicate  such  fact  in  writing  to  the  owner  of  the  vehicle,  and  the  owner  of  the  vehicle  shall   forthwith  surrender  to  that  authority  the  certificate  of  registration o f  the vehicle.
  • A registering  authority  making  an  order  of  cancellation  under  section  54  or  under  this  section  shall,  if  it  is  the  original  registering  authority,  cancel  the  certificate  of  registration  and  the  entry  relating  to  the  vehicle  in  its  records,  and,  if  it  is  not  the  original  registering  authority,  forward  the  certificate  of  registration  to  that  authority,  and  that  authority  shall  cancel  the  certificate  of  registration  and  the  entry  relating  to  the  motor  vehicle  in  its 
  • The expression “original  registering  authority”  in  this  section  and  in  section  41,49,50,51,52,53  and  54  means  the  registering  authority  in  whose  records  the  registration  of  the  vehicle  is 
  • In this  section “certificate  of  registration”  includes  a  certificate  of  registration  renewed under  the  provisions  of  this 

Corresponding  Law. – Section  55  corresponds  to  section  34  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  55  contains  provisions  for  the  cancellation  of  the  certificate  of  registration  by  the  registering  authorities  where  the  vehicle  has  been  destroyed  or  has  been  rendered  permanently  incapable  of  use  or  has  been  lost  and  not  recovered  or  is  otherwise  not  traceable  or  its  use  will  constitute  a  danger  to  public  safety.  It  also  provides  that  the  registering  authorities  may  cancel  the  certificate  of  registration  if  the  registering  authority  is  satisfied  that engine  number  and  chassis  number  noted  in  the  certificate  of  registration  differs  from  that  found  in  the  vehicle,  or  that  the  registration  has  been  obtained  by  misrepresentation  or  fraud.

  1. Certificate of  fitness  of  transport  – (1)  Subject  to  the  provisions  of  section  59  and  60,  a  transport  vehicle  shall  not  be  deemed  to  be  validly  registered  for  the  purposes  of  section  39,  unless  it  carries  a  certificate  of  fitness  in  such  form  containing  such  particulars  and  information   as  may  be  prescribed  by  the  Central  Government,  issued  by  the  prescribed  authority,  or  by  an  authorized  testing  station  mentioned  in  sub-section (2),  to  the  effect  that  the  vehicle  complies  for  the  time  being  with  all  the  requirements  of  this  Act  and  the  rules  made  thereunder.

Provided  that  where  the  prescribed  authority  or  the  “authorized  testing  station”  refuses  to  issue  such  certificate,  it  shall  supply  the  owner  of  the  vehicle  with  its  reasons  in  writing  for  such  refusal.

  • The “authorized  testing  station”  referred  to  in  sub-section  (1)  means  a  vehicle  service  station  or  public  or  private  garage  which  the  State  Government,  having  regard  to  the  experience,  training  and  ability  of  the  operator  of  such  station  or  garage  and  the  testing  equipment  and  the  testing  personnel   therein,  may  specify  in  accordance  with  the  rules  made  by  the  Central  Government  for  regulation  and  control  of  such  station  or 
  • Subject to  the  provisions  of  sub-section  (4),  a  certificate  of  fitness  shall  remain  effective  for  such  period  as  may  be  prescribed  by  the  Central  Government  having  regard  to  the  object  of  this   
  • The prescribed  authority  may  for  reasons  to  be  recorded  in  writing  cancel  a  certificate  of  fitness  at  any  time,  if  satisfied  that  the  vehicle  to  which  it  relates  no longer  complies  with  all  the  requirements  of  this  Act  and  the  rules  made  thereunder;  and  on  such  cancellation  the  certificate  of  registration  of the  vehicle  and  any permit  granted  in  respect  of  the  vehicle  under  Chapter V  shall  be deemed  to  be  suspended  until  a  new  certificate  of  fitness  has  been  obtained:

33[Provided that no such cancellation shall be made by the prescribed  authority  unless  such  prescribed  authority  holds  such  technical  qualification  as  may  be  prescribed  or  where  the  prescribed  authority  does  not   hold  such  technical  qualification  on  the  basis  of  the report  of  an  officer  having  such  qualification.]

  • A certificate  of  fitness  issued  under  this  Act  shall,  while  it  remains  effective,  be  valid  throughout 

Corresponding  Law. -  Section  56  corresponds  to  section  38  of  the  Motor   Vehicles  Act, 1939

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  58  requires  that  every  transport  vehicle  should  carry  an  effective  certificate  of  fitness  issued  by  the  prescribed  authorities  or  by  any  authorised  testing  stations  specified  by  the  State  Governments.  It  also  empowers  the  issuing  authorities  to  cancel  any  such  certificate  if  the  vehicle  fails  to  comply  with  the  requirements  of  this  Act.  The  certificate  of  fitness  is  to  be  effective  throughout  India.

  1. - 34[(1)  Any  person  aggrieved  by  an  order  of  the  registering  authority  under  section  41,42,43,45,47,48,49,50,52,53,55  or  56  may,  within  thirty  days  of  the  date  on  which  he  has  received  notice  of  such  order,  appeal  against  the  order  to  the  prescribed  authority.]
  1. Inserted by Act  54  of  1994, S. 16  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994)
  2. – S. (1) substituted  by  S. 17 ibid (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).  Prior  to  its  substitution,  sub-
  3. (1) read as  under  :-

 “(1)  Any owner of  a  motor vehicle aggrieved by  an  order  of  refusal  under  section  45  to  register a motor vehicle or to renew the certificate of registration in respect of  a motor vehicle (other than a transport vehicle) or under section  48  to issue a no objection  certificate  or  under  section  50 to  enter  the  particulars  of  the  transfer  of  ownership  in  the  certificate  of  registration  or  under  sub-section  (1)  of  section  56  to  issue  a  certificate  of fitness  or  by  an  order  of  suspension  under  section  53  or  cancellation  under  section  54  or  section  55  or  by  an  order  of  an  cancellation  under  sub-section  (4)  of  section  56  may,  within  thirty  days  of  the  date  on  which  he  has  received  notice  of  such  order,  appeal  against  the  order  to  the  Prescribed  Authority.”

(2) The  appellate  authority  shall  give  notice  of  the  appeal  to  the  original  authority  and  after  giving  an  opportunity  to  the  original  authority  and  the  appellant  to  be  heard  in  the  appeal  pass  such  order  as  it  think  fit.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  57  corresponds  to  section  35  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  56  seeks  to  provide  for  appeal  against  certain  orders  passed  by  the  registering  authorities.  The  aggrieved  parties  in 

such  cases  may  approach  the  prescribed  authorities  and  seek  redress.

  1. Special provisions in  regard  to  transport  vehicles. – (1)  The  Central  Government  may,  having  regard  to   the   number,  nature  and  size  of  the   tyres  attached  to  the  wheels  of  a  transport  vehicle  (other  than  a  motorcab),  and  its  make  and  model  and  other  relevant  considerations,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  specify,  in  relation  to  each  make  and  model  of  a  transport  vehicle,  the  35[maximum  gross  vehicle  weight]  of  such  vehicle  and  the  maximum  safe  axle weight of each axle  of  such  vehicle.

(2) A  registering  authority,  when  registering  a  transport  vehicle,  other  than  a  motorcab  shall  enter  in  the  record  of  registration  and  shall  also  enter  in  the  certificate  of  registration  of  the  vehicle  the  following  particulars,  namely  :- (a) the  unladen  weight  of  the  vehicle;

  1.        Substituted, ibid, for “maximum  safe  laden  weight” (w.e.f.14-11-1994).
    • the number,  nature  and  size  of  the  tyres  attached  to each 

wheel;

  • the gross  weight  of  the  vehicle  and  the  registered  axle 

weights  pertaining  to  the  several  axles  thereof;  and

  • if the  vehicle  is  used  or  adapted  to  be  used  for  the  carriage 

of  passengers  solely  or  in  addition  to  goods,  the  number  of  passengers  for  whom  accommodation  is  provided, and  the  owner  of  the  vehicle  shall  have  the  same  particulars  exhibited  in  the  prescribed  manner  on  the  vehicle.

(3) There  shall  not  be  entered  in  the  certificate  of  registration  of  any  such  vehicle  any  gross  vehicle  weight  or  a  registered  axle  weight  of  any  of  the  axles  different  from  that  specified  in  the  notification  under  sub-section  (1)  in  relation  to  the  make  and  model  of  such  vehicle  and  to  the  number,  nature   and  size  of  the  tyres  attached  to  its  wheels :

Provided  that  where  it  appears  to  the  Central  Government that  heavier  weights  than  those  specified  in  the  notification  under  sub-section  (1)  may  be  permitted  in  a  particular  locality  for  vehicle  of  a  particular  type,  the  Central  Government may, by order in the Official  Gazette  direct  that  the  provisions  of  this  sub-section shall apply with  such  modifications  as  may  be  specified  in  the  order.

                           36[***]

(5) In  order  that  the  gross  vehicle  weight  entered  in  the  certificate  of  registration  of  a  vehicle  may  be  revised  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  

  1. Sub-S. (4) omitted  by  Act  27  of  2000, S.3 (w.e.f. 11-8-2000).  Prior  to  its  omission,  sub-S. (4)  read  as  under  :-

 “(4)  When  by  reason  of  any  alteration  in such vehicle,  including  an  alteration  in  the  number,  nature  or  size  of  its  tyres,  the  gross  vehicle weight of the vehicle or  the  registered  axle  weight of any of  its axles no longer  accords with  the  provisions  of  sub-section (3),  the  provisions  of  section  52  shall  apply  and  the  registering  authority  shall  enter  in  the  certificate  of  registration  of  the  vehicle  revised  registered  weights  which  accord  with  the  said  sub-section.”

sub-section (3),  the  registering  authority  may  require  the  owner  of  transport  vehicle  in  accordance  with  such  procedure  as  may  be  prescribed  to  produce  the  certificate  of  registration  within  such  time  as  may  be  specified  by  the  registering  authority.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  58  corresponds  to  section  36  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  57  empowers  the  Central  Government  to  specify  in  relation  to  each  make  and  model  of  a  transport  vehicle  the  maximum  safe  laden  weight  and  the  maximum  safe  axle  weight  of  each  such  vehicle. It  also  provided  that  the  registering  authorities  while  registering  a  transport  vehicle  shall  make  a  note  of  the  unladen  weight,  and  gross  vehicle  weight  and  such  other  particulars  in  the  registration  certificate  of  the  vehicle.

  1. Power to  fix  the  age  limit  of  motor  vehicle. – (1)  The  Central 

Government  may,  having  regard  to  the  public  safety,  convenience  and  objects  of  this  Act,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  specify  the  life  of  a  motor  vehicle  reckoned  from  the date  of  its  manufacture, after  the  expiry  of  which  the  motor  vehicle  shall  not  be  deemed  to  comply  with  the  requirements  of  this  Act  and  the  Rules  made  thereunder :

Provided  that  the  Central  Government  may  specify  different  ages  for  different  classes  or  different  types  of  motor  vehicles.

  • Notwithstanding anything  contained  in  sub-section (1),  the  Central  Government  may,  having  regard  to  the  purpose  of  a  motor  vehicle,  such  as,  display  or  use  for  the  purposes  of  a  demonstration in  any  exhibition,  use  for  the  purposes  of  technical  research  or  taking  part  in  a  vintage  car  rally,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  exempt,  by  a  general  or  special  order,  subject  to  such  conditions  as may  be  specified  in  such  notification,  any  class  or  type  of  motor  vehicle  from  the  operation  of  sub-section  (1)  for  the  purpose  to  be  stated  in  the 
  • Notwithstanding anything  contained  in  section  56,  no  prescribed  authority  or  authorized  testing  station  shall  grant  a  certificate  of  fitness  to  a  motor  vehicle  in  contravention  of  the  provisions  of  any  notification  issued  under  sub-section  (1).

Corresponding  Law. – This  is  a  new  provision  in  the  1988  Act.

Objects  and Reasons. – Clause  59  seeks  to  empower  the  Central  Government  to  specify  the life  of  motor  vehicle  of  any  class  or  type  beyond  which  the  vehicle  have  to  be  kept-off  the  roads.  It  also  confers  upon  the  Central  Government  the  power  to  exempt  from  the  provisions  of  this  clause  vintage  cars.

  1. Registration of  vehicles  belonging  to  the  Central  Government. – (1)  Such  authority  as  the  Central  Government  may,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  specify,  may  register  any  motor  vehicle  which  is  the  property  or  for  the  time  being  under  the  exclusive  control  of  the   Central  Government  and is  used  for  Government  purposes  relating  to  the  defence  of  the  country  and  unconnected  with  any  commercial  enterprises  and  any  vehicle  so  registered  shall  not,  so  long  as  it  remains  the  property  or  under  the  exclusive  control  of  the  Central  Government,  require  to  be  registered  otherwise  under  this  Act.
  • The authority  registering  a  vehicle  under  sub-section (1)  shall  sign  a  registration  mark  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  contained  in  the  rules  made  in  this  behalf  by  the  Central  Government  and  shall  issue  a  certificate  in  respect  of  that  vehicle  to  the  effect  that  such  vehicle  complies  for  the  time  being  with  all  the  requirements  of  this  Act  and  the  rules  made  thereunder  and  that  the  vehicle  has  been  registered  under  this 
  • A vehicle  registered  under  this  section  shall  carry  the  certificate  issued  under  sub-section (2).
  • If a  vehicle  registered  under  this  section  ceases  to  be  property  or  under  the  exclusive  control  of  the  Central  Government,  the  provisions  of  section  39  and  40  shall  thereupon    
  • The authority  registering  a  vehicle  under  sub-section  (1)  shall  furnish  to  any  State  Government  all  such  information  regarding  the  general  nature,  overall  dimensions  and  axle  weights  of  the  vehicle  as  the  State  Government  may  at  any  time 

Corresponding  Law. – Section  60  corresponds  to  section  39  of  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  60  provides  that  the  Central  Government  may  specify  the  authorities  who  may  register  certain  motor  vehicles  of  the  Central  Government  to  be  specified  by  notification.

  1. Application of  Chapter  to  trailers. – (1)  The  provisions  of  this  Chapter  shall  apply  to  the  registration  of  trailers  as  they  apply  to  the  registration  of  any  other  motor  vehicle.
  • The registration  mark  assigned  to  a  trailer  shall  be  displayed  in  such  manner  on  the  side  of  the  drawing  vehicle  as  may  be  prescribed  by 

the  Central  Government.

  • No person  shall  drive  a  motor  vehicle  to  which  a  trailer  is  or  trailers  are  attached  unless  the  registration  mark  of  the  motor  vehicle  so  driven  is  displayed  on  the  trailer  or  on  the  last  trailer  in  the  train,  as  the  case  may  be,  in  such  manner  as  may  be  prescribed  by  the  Central 

Corresponding  Law. -  Section  61  corresponds  to  section  40  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  61  lays  down  that  the  registration  marks  of  trailers  shall  be  exhibited  in  such  manner  as  may  be  prescribed.

  1. Information regarding  stolen  and  recovered  motor  vehicle  to  be  furnished  by  the  police  to  the  State  Transport  – The  State  Government  may,  if  it  thinks  necessary  or  expedient  so  to  do  in  the  public  interest,  direct  the  submission  by  the  Inspector  General  of  Police  (by  whatever  designation  called)  and  such  other  police  officers  as  the  State  Government  may  specify  in  this  behalf,  of  such  returns  containing  the  information  regarding  vehicles  which  have  been  stolen  and  stolen  vehicles  which  have  been  recovered  of  which  the  police  are  aware,  to  the  State  Transport  Authority,  and  may  prescribe  the  form  in  which  and  the  period  within  which  such  returns  shall  be  made.

Corresponding  Law. -  This  is  new  provision  in  the  1988  Act.  

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  62  empowers  the  State  Government  to  direct  the  Inspector  General  of  Police  to  furnish  to  the  State  Transport  Authority  information  regarding  stolen  and  recovered  motor  vehicles.

  1. Maintenance of  State  Registers  of  Motor  – (1)  Each 

State  Government  shall  maintain  in  such  form  as  may  be  prescribed  by  the  Central  Government  a  register  to  be  known  as  the  State  Register  of  Motor  Vehicles,  in  respect  of  the  motor  vehicles  in  that  State,  containing  the   following  particulars,  namely :-

  • registration numbers;
  • years of  manufacture;
  • classes and  types;
  • names and  address  of  registered  owners;  and
  • such other particulars as may be prescribed by the Central
  • Each State  Government  shall  supply  to  the  Central  Government  37[if  so  desired  by  it]  a  printed  copy  of  the  State  Register  of  Motor  Vehicles  and  shall  also  inform  the  Central  Government  without  delay  of  all  additions  to  and  other  amendments  in  such  register  made  from  time  to 
  • The State  Register  of  Motor  Vehicles  shall  be  maintained  in  such  
  1.          Inserted  by  Act  54  of  1994,  S. 19  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

manner  as  may  be  prescribed  by  the  State  Government.

Corresponding  Law. – This  is  a  new  provision  in  the  1988  Act.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  63  prescribes  that  the  State  Government  may  maintain  a  State  register  of  all  motor  vehicles  within  its  jurisdiction  in  the  prescribed  form  and  the  State  Government  shall  supply  to  the  Central  Government  copies  of  such  registers  and  any  further  additions  or  amendments.

  1. Power of  the  Central  Government  to  make  – The 

Central  Government  may  make  rules  to  provide  for  all  or  any  of  the  following  matters,  namely : -

  • the period  within  which  and  the  form  in  which  an  application 

shall  be  made  and  the  documents,  particulars  and  information  it  shall  accompany  under  sub-section (1)  of  section 41;

  • the form  in  which  the  certificate  of  registration  shall  be  made  and  she  particulars  and  information  it  shall  contain  and  the  manner  in 

which  it  shall  be  issued  under  sub-section (3)  of  section 41;

  • the form  and  manner  in  which  the  particulars  of  the  certificate 

of  registration  shall  be  entered  in  the  records  of  the  registering  authority  under  sub-section (5)  of  section 41;

  • the manner  in  which  and  the  form  in  which  the  registration 

mark,  the  letters  and  figures  and  other  particulars  referred  to  in  sub-section (6)  of  section  41  shall  be  displayed  and  shown;

  • the period  within  which  and  the  form  in  which  the  application

shall  be  made  and  the  particulars  and  information  it  shall  contain  under  subsection  (8)  of  section 41;

  • the form  in  which  the  application  referred  to  in  sub-section  (14)   of  section  41  shall  be  made,  the  particulars  and  information  it  shall  contain  and  the  fee  to  be 
  • the from  in  which  and  the  period  within  which  the  application 

referred  to  in  sub-section (1)  of  section  47  shall  be  made  and  the  particulars  it  shall  contain;

  • the form  in  which  and  the  manner  in  which  the  application  for “No  Objection  Certificate”  shall  be  made  under  sub-section  (1)  of  section  48  and  the  form  of  receipt  to  be  issued  under  sub-section  (2)  of  section  48;
  • the matters  that  are  to  be  complied  with  by  an  applicant  before 

no  objection  certificate  may  be  issued  under  section 48;

  • the form  in  which  the  intimation  of  change  of  address  shall  be 

made  under  sub-section  (1)  of  section  49  and  the  documents  to  be  submitted  alongwith  the  application;

  • the form  in  which  and  the  manner  in  which  the  intimation  of 

transfer  of  ownership  shall  be  made  under  sub-section (1)  of  section  50  or  under  sub-section  (2)  of  section  50  and  the  document  to  be  submitted   alongwith  the  application.

  • the form  in which  the  application  under  sub-section  (2)  or  sub-

section  (3)  of  section  51  shall  be  made;

(m)the  form  in  which  the  certificate  of  fitness  shall  be  issued 

under  sub-section  (1)  of  section  56  and  the  particulars  and  information  it  shall  contain;

  • the period  for  which  the  certificate  of  fitness  granted  or 

renewed  under  section  56  shall  be  effective;

  • the fees  to  be  charged  for  the  issue  or  renewal  or  alternation 

of  certificates  of  registration,  for  making  an  entry  regarding  transfer  of  ownership  on  a  certificate  of  registration,  for  making  or  cancelling  an   endorsement  in  respect  of  agreement  of  hire-purchase  or  lease  or  hypothecation  on  a  certificate  of  registration,  for  certificates  of  fitness  for  registration  marks,  and  for  the  examination  or  inspection  of  motor  vehicle,  and  the  refund  of  such  fees;

  • any other  matter  which  is  to  be,  or  may  be,  prescribed  by  the  Central 

Corresponding  Law. – This  is  a  new  provision  in  the  1988  Act.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  64  provides  for  the  rule-making  powers  of  the  Central  Government  in  order  to  give  effect  to  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter.

  1. Power of  the  State  Government  to  make  – (1)  A  State 

Government  may  make  rules  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  into  effect  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter  other  than  the  matters  specified  in  section  64.

(2) Without  prejudice  to  the  generality  of  the  foregoing  power,  such  rules  may  provide  for -

  • the conduct  and  hearing  of  appeals  that  may  be  preferred  under 

this  Chapter  (the  fees  to  be  paid  in  respect  of  such  appeals  and  the  refund  of  such  fees);

  • the appointment, functions  and  jurisdiction  of  registering  and other  prescribed  authorities;
  • the exemption  of  road-rollers,  graders  and  other  vehicles 

designed  and  used  solely  for  the  construction,  repair  and  cleaning  of  roads  from  all  or  any  of  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter  and  the  rules  made  thereunder  and  the  conditions  governing  such  exemption; 

  • the issue  or  renewal  of  certificate  of  registration  and  fitness 

and  duplicates  of  such  certificates  to  replace  the  certificates  lost,  destroyed  or  multilated;

  • the production  of  certificates  of  registration  before  the 

registering  authority  for  the  revision  of  entries  therein  of  particulars  relating  to  the  gross  vehicle  weight;

  • the temporary  registration  of motor  vehicles,  and  the  issue of 

temporary  certificate  of  registration  and  marks;

  • the manner  in which  the particulars  referred  to  in  sub-section (2) 

of  section  58  and  other  prescribed  particulars  shall  be  exhibited;

  • the exemption  of  prescribed  persons  or  prescribed  classes  of 

persons  from  payment  of  all  or  any  portion  of  the  fees  payable  under  this  Chapter.

  • the forms,  other  than  those  prescribed  by  the  Central  Government  to  be  used  for  the  purposes  of  this  Chapter;
  • the communication  between  registering  authorities  of  particulars 

of  certificates  of  registration  and  by  owners  of  vehicles  registered  outside  the  State  of  particulars  of  such  vehicles  and  of  their  registration;

  • the amount  or  amounts  under  sub-section  (13)  of  section  41  or 

sub-section  (7)  of  section  47  or  sub-section (4)  of  section  49  or  sub-section  (5)  of  section 50;

  • the extension  of  the  validity  of  certificate  of  fitness  pending 

consideration  of  applications  for  their  renewal;

(m)the  extension  from  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter,  and  the  conditions  and  fees  for  exemption,  of  motor  vehicles  in  the  possession  of 

dealers;

  • the form  in  which  and  the  period  within  which  the  return 

under  section  62  shall  be  sent;

  • the manner  in which  the  State  Register  of  Motor  Vehicles  shall 

be  maintained  under  section  63;

  • any other  matter  which  is  to  be  or  may  be 

Corresponding  Law. – Section 65 corresponds  to  section  41  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause 65 empowers the State Government  to  make  rules  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  into  effect  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter.

*CHAPTER  V CONTROL  OF  TRANSPORT  VEHICLES

  1. Necessity for  permits. – (1)  No  owner  of  a  motor  vehicle  shall  use  or  permit  the  use  of  the  vehicle  as  a  transport  vehicle  in  any  public  place  whether  or  not  such  vehicle  is  actually  carrying  any  passengers  or  goods  save  in  accordance  with  the conditions  of  a  permit  granted  or  countersigned  by  a  Regional  or  State  Transport  Authority  or  any  prescribed  authority  authorising  him  the  use  of  the  vehicle  in  that  place  in  the  manner  in  which  the  vehicle  is  being  used :

Provided  that  a  stage  carriage  permit  shall,  subject  to  any  conditions  that  may  be  specified  in  the  permit,  authorise  the  use  of  the  vehicle  as  a  contract  carriage:

Provided  further  that  a  stage  carriage  permit  may,  subject  to  any  conditions  that  may  be specified  in  the  permit,  authorise  the   use  of  the  vehicle  as  a  good  carriage  either  when  carrying  passengers  or  not :

 Provided  also  that  a  goods  carriage  permit  shall,  subject  to  any  conditions  that  may  be  specified  in  the  permit,  authorise  the  holder  to  use  the  vehicle  for  the  carriage  of  goods  for  or  in  connection  with  a  trade  or  business   carried  on  by him.

  • The holder  of  a  goods  carriage  permit  may  use  the  vehicle,  for  drawing  of  any  trailer  or  semi-trailer  not  owned  by  him,  subject  to  such  conditions  as  may  be  prescribed:

38[Provided  that  the  holder  of  a  permit  of  any  articulated  vehicle  may  use  the prime-mover  of  that  articulated  vehicle  for  any  other  semi-trailer.]

  • The provisions  of  sub-section  (1)  shall  not  apply - 

(a) to  any  transport  vehicle  owned  by  the  Central  Government  or  a  State  Government  and  used  for  Government  purposes  unconnected  with  any  commercial  enterprise; to  any  transport  vehicle  owned  by  a  local  authority  or  by  a  person  acting  under  contract  with  a  local  authority  and  used  solely  for  road  cleansing,  road  watering  or  conservancy  purposes;

* S.5  of  the  T. N.  Motor  Vehicles  (Special Provisions)  Act, 1992  provides  that  the  provisions  of  Ss. 3,4  and  6  of  the  1992  T. N. Act  shall  have  effect  notwithstanding  anything  inconsistent  therewith  contained  in  Chaps.  V  and  VI  including  S.98  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1988.

  1. Added by  Act 54  of  1994,  20  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

 

  • to any  transport  vehicle  used  solely  for  police,  fire  brigade  or 

ambulance  purposes;

  • to any  transport  vehicle  used  solely  for  the conveyance  of 

corpses  and  the  mourners  accompanying  the  corpses;

  • to any  transport  vehicle  used  for  towing  a  disabled  vehicle  or 

for  removing  goods  from  a  disabled  vehicle  to  a  place  of  safety;

  • to any  transport  vehicle  used  for  any other  public  purposes  as

may  be  prescribed  by  the  State  Government  in  this  behalf;

  • to any  transport  vehicle  used  by  a person  who  manufactures  or 

deals  in  motor  vehicles  or  builds  bodies  for  attachment  to  chassis,  solely  for  such purposes  and in accordance  with  such  conditions  as  the  Central  Government  may,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  specify  in  this  behalf;

39[***]

  • to any  goods  vehicle,  the  gross  vehicle  weight  of  which 

does  not  exceed  3,000  kilograms;

  • subject to  such  conditions  as  the  Central  Government  may,  by 

notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  specify,  to  any  transport  vehicle  purchased  in  one  State  and  proceeding  to  a  place,  situated  in  that  State  or  in  any  other  State,  without  carrying  any  passenger  or  goods;

  • to any  transport  vehicle  which  has  been  temporarily  registered 

under  section  43  while  proceeding  empty  to  any  place  for  the  purpose  of  registration  of  the  vehicle;

40[***]

  1. (h)  omitted by  Act  27 of  2000, S. 4 (w.e.f. 11-8-2000).  Prior  to  its  omission. Cl. (h)  read  as under :-

“(h)  to  any  transport  vehicle  owned  by,  and  used  solely  for  the  purposes  of,  any  educational  institution which  is  recognised  by  the  Central  or  State  Government  or  whose  managing  committee  is  a  society  registered  under  the  Societies  Registration  Act, 1860 (21  of 

1860)  or  under  any  law  corresponding  to  that  Act in  force  in  any  part  of  India;”    

  1. Cl. (l) omitted by Act 39  of  2001, S. 2. Prior  to  its  omission, Cl. (l)  read  as  under : - “(l)  to  any  motor  vehicle  which  is  operated  by  electric  battery,  compressed  natural  gas  or  solar  energy;”
    • to any  transport  vehicle  which,  owing  to  flood,  earthquake  or 

any  other  natural  calamity,  obstruction o n  road,  or  unforeseen  circumstances,  is required  to  be  diverted  through  any  other  route,  whether  within  or 

outside  the  State,  with  a  view  to  enabling  it  to  reach  its  destination;

  • to any  transport  vehicle  used  for  such  purposes  as  the  Central  or  State  Government  may,  by  order,  specify;
  • to any  transport  vehicle  which  is  subject  to  a hire-purchase, 

lease  hypothecation  agreement  and  which  owning  to  the  default  of  the  owner  has  been  taken  possession  of  by  or  on  behalf  of,  the  person  with  whom  the  owner  has  entered  into  such  agreement, to  enable  such  motor  vehicle  to  reach  its  destination; or

  • to any  transport  vehicle  while  proceeding  empty  to  any  place  for  purpose  of  repair;

(4) Subject  to  the  provisions  of  sub-section  (3),  sub-section (1)  shall,  if  the  State  Government  by rule  made  under  section  96  so  prescribes,  apply  to  any  motor  vehicle  adapted  to  carry  more  than  nine  persons  excluding  the  driver.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  66  corresponds  to  section  42  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects and  Reasons. – Clause  66  lays  down  that  no  motor  vehicle  shall  be  used  as  a  transport  vehicle  without  a  permit  issued  by  transport  authorities  to  use  the  vehicle  as  such  in  a  public  place.  It  also  provides  for  exemption  of  certain  vehicles  from  the  operation  of  the  provisions  of  this  clause  on  certain  conditions  and  for  usage  for  certain  specific  purposes.

67.  Powers  to  State  Government  to  control  road  transport. – (1)  A  State  Government,  having  regard  to -

  • the advantages  offered  to  the  public,  trade  and  industry  by  the 

development  of  motor  transport.

  • the desirability  of  co-ordinating  road  and  rail  transport,
  • the desirability  of  preventing  the  deterioration  of  the  road 

system,  and

  • the desirability  of  preventing  uneconomic  competition  among 

holders  of  permits,

may, from time to time, by notification in the Official Gazette, issue directions both to the State Transport Authority and Regional Transport Authority-

  • Regarding the fixing of fares and freight (including the maximum

and minimum in respect thereof) for stage carriages, contract carriages and goods carriages :

41[ **** ]

  • regarding the prohibition or restriction, subject to such conditions as

may be specified In the direction, of the conveying of long distance goods traffic generally, or of specified classes of goods carriages ;

  • regarding any other matter which may appear to the State

Government necessary or expedient for giving effect to any agreement entered into with the Central Government or any other country relating to the regulation of motor transport generally, and in particular to its co-ordination with other means of transport and the conveying of long distance goods traffic.

 Provided that no such notification in respect of the matters referred to in clause (ii)  or clause (iii) shall be issued unless a draft of the proposed direction is publised in the official gazette specifying there in a date being not less than one month after such publication, on or after which the draft will be taken into consideration   and   any   objection   or  suggestion  which  may  be  received  has,  in consultation with the State Transport Authority, been considered after giving the representatives of the interests affected an opportunity of being heard.

(2)  Any direction under sub-section (1)  regarding the fixing of fares and freights for stage carriages, contract carriages and goods carriages may provide that such fares or freights hall be inclusive of the tax payable by the passengers or the consignors of the goods, as the case may be, to the operators of the stage carriages,

  1. Proviso omitted by Act 39 of 2001, S. 2. Prior to its omission, the Proviso read as under :- “Provided that the fares and freights in respect of such stage carriages, contract carriages and goods carriages operated by battery, compressed natural gas or solar energy shall fixed by the owner or operator.” contract carriages or goods carriages under any law for the time being in force relating to tax on passengers and goods.

Corresponding Law :- Section 67 corresponds to section 43 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons :- Clause 67 authorises the State Government to issue direction to the Transport Authorities regarding the fixing of fares and freight for transport vehicles, the prohibition and restriction for the carriage of long distance goods traffic, the giving effect to any  inter –state inter-country agreement in respect of regulation of motor transport.

  1. Transport Authorities - (1) The State Government shall, by notification in the Official Gazette, constitute for the State a State Transport Authority to exercise and discharge the powers and functions specified in sub-section (3), and shall in like manner constitute Regional Transport Authorities to exercise and discharge throughout such areas ( in this Chapter referred to as regions) as may be specified in the notification, in respect of each Regional Transport Authority, the powers and functions conferred by or under this Chapter on such Authorities :

Provided that in the Union Territories, the Administrator may abstain from constituting any Regional Transport Authority.

  • A State Transport Authority or a Regional Transport Authority shall consist of a Chairman who has had judicial experience or experience as an appellate or a revisional authority or as an adjudicating authority competent to pass any order or take any decision under any law and in the case of a State Transport Authority, such other persons ( whether officials or not), not being more than four and, in the case of a Regional Transport Authority, such other person ( whether officials or not), not being more than two, as the State Government may think fit to appoint ; but no person who has any financial interest whether as proprietor, employee or otherwise in any transport undertaking shall be appointed, or continue to be, a member of a State or Regional Transport Authority, and , if any person being a member of any such Authority acquires a financial interest in any transport undertaking, he shall within four weeks of so doing, give notice in writing to the State Government of the acquisition of such interest and shall vacate office.

Provided that nothing in this sub-section shall prevent any of the members of the State Transport Authority or a Regional Transport  Authority,  as  the case  may be, to preside over a meeting of such Authority during the absence of the Chairman, notwithstanding that such member does not possess judicial experience or experience as an appellate or a revisional authority or as an adjudicating authority competent to a pass any order or take any decision under any law :

Provided further that the State Government may, - 

  • where it considers necessary or expedient so to do, constitute the State Transport Authority or a Regional Transport Authority for any region so as to consist of only one member who shall be an official with judicial experience or experience as an appellate or a revisional authority or as an adjudicating authority competent to pass any order or take any decision under any law ;
  • by rules made in this behalf, provide for the transaction of business of such authority in the absence of the Chairman or any other member and specify the circumstances under which, and the manner in which, such business could be so transacted :

Provided also that nothing in this sub-section shall be construed as debarring an official ( other than an official connected  directly with the management or operation of a transport undertaking ) from being appointed or continuing as a member of any such authority merely by reason of the fact that the Government employing the official has, or acquires, any financial interest in a transport undertaking.

  • The State Transport Authority and every Regional Transport Authority shall give effect to any directions issued under section 67 and the State Transport Authority shall, subject to such directions and save as otherwise provided by or under this Act, exercise and discharge throughout the State the following powers and functions, namely :-
  • to co-ordinate and regulate the activities and policies of the Regional Transport Authorities, if any, of the State ;
  • to perform the duties of a Regional Transport Authority where there is no such Authority and, if it thinks fit or if so required by a Regional Transport Authority, to perform those duties in respect of any route common to two or more regions;
  • to settle all disputes and decide all matters on which differences of opinion arise between Regional Transport Authorities;

42[(ca) Government to formulate routes for playing stage carriages; and ] (d)             to discharge such other functions as may be prescribed.

  • For the purpose of exercising and discharging the powers and functions specified in sub-section (3), a State Transport Authority may, subject to such conditions as may be prescribed, issue directions to any Regional Transport Authority, and the Regional Transport Authority shall, in the discharge of its functions under this Act, give effect to and be guided by such directions.
  • The State Transport Authority and any Regional Transport Authority, if authorised in this behalf by rules made under section 96, may delegate such of its powers and functions to such authority or person subject to such restrictions, limitations and conditions as may be prescribed by the said rules.

Corresponding  Law - Section 68 corresponds to section 44 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons - Clause 68 confers upon the State Governments, the power to constitute State Transport Authority and Regional Transport Authorities consisting of officials and also non-officials. It also provides that if the State Government so desires, the transport authority may consist of one member who shall be an official. It also provides for delegation of powers by the transport authorities to any authorities or persons for convenient despatch of business.

  1. General provision as to applications for permits - (1) Every application for a permit shall be made to the Regional Transport Authority of the region in which it is proposed to use the vehicle or vehicles :

Provided that if it is proposed to use the vehicle or vehicles in two or more regions lying within the same State, the application shall be made to the Regional Transport Authority of the region in which the major portion of the proposed route or area lies, and in case the portion of the proposed route or area in each of the regions is 

  1. Inserted by Act 54 of 1994, S. 22 ( w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

approximately equal, to the Regional Transport Authority of the region in which it is proposed to keep the vehicle or vehicles;

Provided further that if it is proposed to use the vehicle or vehicles in two or more regions lying in different States, the application shall be made to the Regional Transport Authority of the region in which the applicant resides or has his principal place of business.

  • Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), the State Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, direct that in the          case of any vehicle or vehicles proposed to be used in two or more regions lying in different States, the application under that sub-section shall be made to the State Transport Authority of the region in which the applicant resides or has his principal  place of business.

Corresponding Law - Section 69 corresponds to section 45 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons - Clause 69 specifies the transport authorities to whom applications for permits to operate transport vehicles on intra-district, inter-district, inter-State and inter-State routes has to be made.

  1. Application for stage carriage permit - (1)  An application for a permit in respect of a stage carriage ( in this Chapter referred to as a stage carriage permit ) or as a reserve stage carriage shall, as far as may be, contain the following particulars, namely :-
  • the route or routes or the area or areas to which the application relates ;
  • the type and seating capacity of each such vehicle ;
  • the minimum and maximum number of daily trips proposed to be provided and the time-table of the normal trips.

Explanation  -  For the purposes of this section, section 72, section 80 and section 102, “trip” means a single journey from one point to another, and every return journey shall be deemed to be a separate trip;

  • the number of vehicles intended to be kept in reserve to maintain the service and to provide for special occasions;
  • the arrangements intended to be made for the housing, maintenance and repair of the vehicles, for the comfort and convenience of passengers and for the storage and safe custody of luggage;
  • such other matters as may be prescribed.

(2) An application referred to in sub-section (1) shall be accompanied by such documents as may be prescribed.

Corresponding Law :- Section 70 corresponds to section 46 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons -  Clause 70 prescribes the form of application for the grant of stage carriage permit and spare bus permit.

  1. Procedure of Regional Transport Authority in considering application for stage carriage permit - (1) A Regional Transport Authority shall, while considering an application for a stage carriage permit, have regard to the object of this Act :

43[******]

  • A Regional Transport Authority shall refuse to grant a stage carriage permit if it appears from any time-table furnished that the provisions of this Act relating to the speed at which vehicles may be driven are likely to be contravened :

Provided that before such refusal an opportunity shall be given to the applicant to amend the time-table so as to conform to the said provisions.

  • (a) The State Government shall, if so directed by the Central Government having regard to the number of vehicles, road conditions and other relevant matters, by notification in the Official Gazette, direct a State Transport Authority and a Regional Transport Authority to limit the number of stage carriages generally or of any specified type, as may be fixed and specified in the notification, operating on city routes in towns with a population of not less than five lakhs.

(b) Where the number of stage carriages are fixed under clause (a), the 

  1. Proviso omitted by Act 54 of 1994, S. 23 ( w.e.f. 14-11-1994 ). Prior to its omission, the Proviso read as under :-

“provided that such permit for a route of fifty kilometers or less shall be granted only to an individual or a State Transport undertaking.”

Government of the State shall reserve in the State certain percentage of stage carriage permits for the scheduled castes and the scheduled tribes in the same ratio as in the case of appointments made by direct recruitment to public services in the State.

  • Where the number of stage carriages are fixed under clause (a), the Regional Transport Authority shall reserve such number of permits for the scheduled castes and the scheduled tribes as may be fixed by the State Government under subclause (b).
  • After reserving such number of permits as is referred to in clause (c), the Regional Transport Authority shall in considering an application have regard to the following matters, namely :-
  • financial stability of the applicant ;
  • satisfactory performance as a stage carriage operator

including payment of tax if the applicant is or has been an operator of stage carriage service; and

  • such other matters as may be prescribed by the State Government:

Provided that, other conditions being equal, preference shall be given

applications for permits from –

  • State transport undertakings ;
  • Co-operative societies registered or deemed to have been

registered under any enactment for the time being in force ; [14][*]

  • Ex-servicemen ; [15][or]

                                      [16][17][(iv)           any other class or category of persons, as the State Government

may, for reasons to be recorded in writing, consider necessary].

47[**]

47[**]

Explanation -  For the purposes of this section “ company ” means any body corporate, and includes a firm or other association of individuals; and “director”, in relation to a firm, means a partner in the firm.

grant a stage carriage permit in accordance with the application or with such  modifications as it deems fit or refuse to grant such a permit :

Provided that no such permit shall be granted in respect of any route or area not specified in the application.

(2) The Regional Transport Authority, of it decides to grant a stage carriage permit, may grant the permit for a stage carriage of a specified description and may, subject to any rules that may be made under this Act, attach to the permit any one or more of the following conditions, namely :-

(i) that the vehicles shall be used only in a specified area, or on a

specified route or routes;

(ii)that the operation of the stage carriage shall be commenced with

effect from a specified date ;

(iii)the minimum and maximum number of daily trips to be provided in

relation to any route or area generally or on specified days and occasions ;

 

  1. (40 and (5) omitted by Act 54 of 1994, S. 23 ( w.e.f. 14-11-1994 ). Prior to their omission, sub-Ss. (4) and (5) read as under :-

“(4)  A Regional Transport Authority shall not grant more than five stage carriage permits to any individual or more than ten stage carriage permits to any company ( not being a State transport undertaking ).

(5)  In computing the number of permits to be granted under sub-section (4), the permits held by an applicant in the name of any other person and the permits held by any company of which such applicant is a director shall also betaken into account.”

(iv)that copies of the time-table of the stage carriage approved by the Regional Transport Authority shall be exhibited on the vehicles and at specified stands and halts on the route or within the area ;

  • that the stage carriage shall be operated within such margins of

deviation from the approved time-table as the Regional Transport Authority may from time to time specify ;

  • that within municipal limits and such other areas and places as may

be prescribed, passengers or goods shall not be taken up or set down except at specified points ;

  • the maximum number of passengers and the maximum weight of luggage that may be carried on the stage carriage, either generally or on specified

occasions or at specified times and seasons;

  • the weight and nature of passenger’s luggage that shall be carried

free of charge, the total weight of luggage that may be carried in relation to each passenger, and the arrangements that shall be made for the carriage of luggage without causing inconvenience to passengers;

  • the rate of charge that may be levied for passengers’ luggage in

excess of the free allowance ;

  • that vehicles of a specified type fitted with body conforming to

approved specifications shall be used :

Provided that the attachment of this condition to a permit shall not prevent the continued use, for a period of two years from the date of publication of the approved specifications, of any vehicle operating on that date ;

  • that specified standards of comfort and cleanliness shall be

maintained in the vehicles;

  • the conditions subject to which goods may be carried in the stage

carriage in addition to or to the exclusion of passengers ;

  • that fares shall be charged in accordance with the approved fare

table ;

  • that a copy of , or extract from, the fare table approved by the Regional Transport Authority and particulars of any special fares or rates of fares so approved for particular occasions shall be exhibited on the stage carriage and at specified stands and halts ;
  • that tickets bearing specified particulars shall be issued to

passengers and shall show the fares actually charged and that records of tickets issued shall be kept in a specified manner ;

  • that mails shall be carried on the vehicle subject to such conditions ( including conditions as to the time in which mails are to be carried and the charges which may be levied ) as may be specified ;
  • the vehicles to be kept as reserve by the holder of the permit to maintain the operation and to provide for special occasions ;
  • the conditions subject to which the vehicle may be used as a

contract carriage ;

  • that specified arrangements shall be made for the housing,

maintenance and repair of vehicle ;

  • that any specified bus station or shelter maintained by Government

or a local authority shall be used  and that any specified rent or fee shall be paid for such use ;

  • that the conditions of the permit shall not be departed from, save

with the approval of the Regional Transport Authority ;

  • that the Regional Transport Authority may, after giving notice of

not less than one month , -

  • vary the conditions of the permit ;
  • attach to the permit further conditions :

Provided that the conditions specified in pursuance of clause (i) shall not be varied so as to alter the distance covered by the original route by more than 24 kilometers, and any variation within such limits shall be made only after the regional transport authority is satisfied that such variation will serve the  convenience of the public and that it is not expedient to grant a separate permit in respect of the original route as so varied or any part thereof;

  • that the holder of a permit shall furnish to the Regional Transport Authority such periodical returns, statistics and other information as the State

Government may from time to time prescribe ;

  • any other conditions which may be prescribed.

Corresponding  Law :- Section 72 corresponds to section 48 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons :- Clause 72 empowers the transport authorities to grant or refuse a stage carriage permit and also to impose certain conditions and attach such conditions to the permits issued.

  1. Application for contract carriage permit - An application for a permit in respect of a contract carriage ( in this Chapter referred to as a contract

carriage permit ) shall contain the following particulars, namely :-

  • the type and seating capacity of the vehicle ; (b) the area for which the permit is required ; (c)      any other particulars which may be prescribed.

Corresponding  Law :- Section 73 corresponds to section 49 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons :- Clause 73 prescribes the form of application for contract carriage permit.

  1. Grant of contract carriage permit :- (1) Subject to the provisions of sub-section (3),  a regional transport authority may, on an application made to it under section 73, grant a contract carriage permit in accordance with the application or with such modifications as it deems fit or refuse to grant such a permit :

Provided that no such permit shall be granted in respect of any area not specified in the application.

(2) The Regional Transport Authority, if it decides to grant a contract carriage permit, may, subject to any rules that may be made under this act, attach to the permit any one or more of the following conditions, namely:-

  • that the vehicles shall be used only in a specified area or on a

specified route or routes;

  • that except in accordance with specified conditions, no contract of

hiring, other than an extension or modification of a subsisting contract, may be entered into outside the specified area;

  • the maximum number of passengers and the maximum weight of

luggage that may be carried on the vehicle, either generally or on specified occasions or at specified times and seasons;

  • the conditions subject to which goods may be carried in any

contract carriage in addition to, or to the exclusion of, passengers;

  • that, in the case of motorcabs, specified fares or rates of fares shall

be charged and a copy of the fare table shall be exhibited on the vehicle; 

  • that, in the case of vehicles other than motorcabs, specified rates of hiring not exceeding specified maximum shall be charged;
  • that, in the case of motorcabs, a specified weight of passengers

luggage shall be carried free of  charge, and that  the charge, if  any, for any luggage in excess thereof  shall be at a specified rate; 

  • that, in the case of motorcabs, a taximeter shall be fitted and

maintained in proper  working order, if prescribed;

  • that the Regional Transport Authority may, after giving notice of

not  less than one month,-  

  • vary the conditions of the permit 
  • attach to the permit further conditions;
  • that the conditions of permit shall not be departed from save with

the approval of the  Regional Transport Authority; 

  • that specified standards of comfort and  cleanliness shall be

maintained in the vehicles;

  • that, except in the circumstances of exceptional nature, the plying

of the vehicle or carrying of the passengers shall not be refused;

  • any other  conditions  which  may  be 

(3)(a) The State Government shall, if so directed by the Central Government, having regard to the number of vehicles, road conditions and  other relevant matters, by notification in the Official Gazette, direct a State Transport Authority and a Regional Transport Authority to limit the number of contract carriages generally or of any specified type as may be fixed and specified in the notification, operating on city routes in towns with a population of not less than five lakhs.

  • Where the number of contract carriages are fixed under clause (a), the Regional Transport Authority shall, in considering an application for the grant of permit in respect of any such contract carriage, have regard to the following matters, namely :-
    • financial stability of the applicant
    • satisfactory performance as a contract carriage operator including

payment of tax if the applicant is or has been an operator of contract carriages ; and  (iii) such other matters as may be prescribed by the State Government:

Provided that, other conditions being equal, preference shall be given to applications for permits from –

  • the India Tourism Development Corporation ;
  • State Tourism Development Corporation ;
  • State Tourism Departments ;
  • State Transport undertakings ;
  • Co-operative societies registered or deemed to have been

registered under any enactment for the time being in force ; (vi)        Ex-servicemen.

Corresponding  Law :- Section 74 corresponds to section 51 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939. 

Objects and Reasons :-  Clause 74 seeks to empower the transport authorities to grant or refuse a contract carriage permit and as also to impose certain conditions and attach such conditions to the permits issued. It also empowers the Central Government to issue directions to transport authorities to limit the number of permits to be issued in cities and towns having a populations of not less than 5 lakhs.

  1. Scheme for renting of motorcabs. - (1) the central government may by notification in the official gazatte, make a scheme  for  the  purpose of  regulating  the  business of renting of 48[motorcabs or motor cycles to persons desiring to drive either by themselves or through drivers, motorcabs or motor cycles]for their own use and for matters connected therewith.

 (2)  A scheme made under sub-section (1) may provide for all or any of the following matters, namely;- 

  • licensing of operators under the scheme including grant, renewal

and revocation of such licences;

  • form of application and form of licences and the particulars to be

contained therein;

  • fee to be paid with the application for such licences;
  • the authorities to which the application shall be made;
  • condition subject to which such licences may be granted, renewed or revoked;
  • appeals against orders of refusal to grant or renew such licences

and appeals against orders revoking such licences;

  • conditions subject to which motorcabs may be rented;
  • maintenance of records and inspection of such records;
  • such other matters as may be necessary to carry out the purpose

of  this  section,

Corresponding  Law :- this is a new provision in the 1988 ACT.

Objects and Reasons :-  Clause75 provides that the central government may make a scheme for regulating the renting of motorcabs to hirers enabling the hirers to drive the vehicles themselves for their own use.

  1. Application for private service vehicle permit. - (1) A Regional

Transport Authority may, on an application made to it, grant a private service vehicle permit in accordance with the application or with such modification as it deems fit or refuse to grant such permit;

Provided that no such permit shall be granted in respect of any area or route not specified in the application.

  1. Substituted for “motorcabs to persons desiring to drive the cabs” by Act 54 of 1994, S. 24 ( w.e.f. 14-11-1994 ).
  • An application for a permit to use a motor vehicle as a private service vehicle shall contain the following particulars, namely;- (a) type and seating capacity of the vehicle ;
    • the area or the route or routes to which the application relates ;
    • the manner in which it is claimed that the purpose of carrying

persons otherwise than for hire or reward or in connection with the trade or business carried on by the applicant will be served by the vehicle ; and

  • any other particulars which may be prescribed.
  • The Regional Transport Authority if it decides to grant the permit may, subject to any rules that may be made under this Act, attach to the permit any one or more of the following conditions, namely :-
    • that the vehicle be used only in a specified area or on a specified route or routes ;
    • the maximum number of persons and the maximum weight of

luggage that may be carried ;

  • that the Regional Transport Authority may, after giving notice of

not less than one month -

  • vary the conditions of the permit ;
  • attach to the permit further conditions ;
  • that the conditions of permit shall not be departed from, save with

the approval of the Regional Transport Authority;

  • that specified standards of comforts and cleanliness shall be

maintained in the vehicle ;

  • that the holder of the permit shall furnish to the Regional Transport Authority such periodical returns, statistics and other information as the

State Government may, from time to time, specify ; and (vii)            such other conditions as may be prescribed.

Corresponding  Law :- Section 76 corresponds to section 52 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939. 

Objects and Reasons :- Clause 76 deals with permits for private service vehicles for the transport of employees by the employers otherwise than for hire or reward, the authorities to grant such permits and the conditions to be attached to such permit.

  1. Application for goods carriage permit :- An application for a permit to use a motor vehicle for the carriage of goods for hire or reward or for the carriage of goods for or in connection with a trade or business carried on by the applicant ( in this Chapter referred to as a goods carriage permit ) shall, as far as may be, contain the following particulars, namely :-
    • the area or the route or routes to which the application relates ;
    • the typed and capacity of the vehicle ;
    • the nature of the goods it is proposed to carry ;
    • the arrangements intended to be made for the housing, maintenance and repair of the vehicle and for the storage and safe custody of the goods ;
    • such particulars as the Regional Transport Authority may require

with respect to any business as a carrier of goods for hire or reward carried on by the applicant at any time before the making of the application, and of the rates charged by the applicant:

  • particulars of any agreement, or arrangement, affecting in any

material respect the provision within the region of the Regional Transport Authority of facilities for the transport of goods for hire or reward, entered into by the applicant with any other person by whom such facilities are provided, whether within or without the region ;

  • any other particulars which may be prescribed.

Corresponding  Law :- Section 77 corresponds to section 54 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939. 

Objects and Reasons :-  Clause 77 prescribes the form of application for goods carriage permit.

  1. Consideration of application for goods carriage permit :- A Regional Transport Authority shall, in considering an application for a goods carriage permit, have regard to the following matters, namely;-
    • the nature of the good to be carried with special reference to their

dangerous or hazardous nature to human life;

  • the nature of the chemicals or explosives to be carried with special

reference to the safety to human life.

Corresponding law.- Section 78 corresponds to section 55 of the  motor vehicles act,  1939. 

Objects and reasons.– Clause 78 deals with procedure for the grant of goods of carriage permit

  1. Grant of goods carriage permit. - (1) A Regional Transport Authority may, on an application made to it under section 77, grant a goods carriage permit to be valid throughout  the State or in accordance with the application or with such modifications as it deems fit or refuse to grant such a permit:

Provided that no such permit shall be granted in respect of any area or route not specified in the application.

(2)  The Regional Transport Authority, if it decides to grant a goods carriage permit it, may grant the permit and may, subject to any rules that may be made under this Act, attach to the permit any one or more of the following conditions, namely:-

  • that the vehicle shall be used only in a specified area, or on a 

specified  route or routes;

  • that the gross vehicle weight of any vehicle used shall not exceed

a specified maximum;  

  • that goods of a specified nature shall not be carried; 
  • that goods shall be carried at specified rates;
  • that specified arrangement shall be made for the housing,

maintenance and repair of the vehicle and the storage and safe custody of the goods carried; 

  • that the holder of the permit shall furnish to the Regional Transport Authority such periodical returns, statistics and other information as the State Government may, from time to time, prescribe;
  • that the Regional Transport Authority may, after giving notice of

not less than one month,-

  • vary the conditions of the permit;
  • attach to the permit further conditions;
  • that the conditions of the permit shall not be departed from, save

with the approval of the Regional Transport Authority ;

  • any other conditions which may be prescribed.

(3) The conditions referred to in sub-section (2) may include conditions relating to the packaging and carriage of goods of dangerous or hazardous nature to human life.

Corresponding Law. - Section 79 corresponds to section 56 of the motor vehicles act,  1939. 

Objects and Reasons. -  Clause 79 provides for the grant of goods carriage permits, the power of transport authorities to grant or refuse such permits and to

impose conditions and attach such conditions to the permit.

  1. Procedure in applying for and granting permits :- (1)  An application for a permit of any kind may be made at any time.

(2) A [18][ Regional Transport Authority, State Transport Authority or any prescribed authority referred to in sub-section (1) of section 66] shall not ordinarily refuse to grant an application for permit of any kind made at any time under this Act;

Provided that the [19][ Regional Transport Authority, State Transport Authority or any prescribed  authority referred to in sub-section (1) of section 66] may summarily refuse the application if the grant of any permit in accordance with the application would have the effect of increasing the number of stage carriages as fixed and specified in a notification in the Official Gazette under clause (a) of sub-section (3) of section 71 or of contract carriages as fixed and specified in a notification in the Official Gazette under clause (a) of sub-section (3) of section 74;

Provided further that where a [20][Regional Transport Authority, State Transport Authority or any prescribed authority referred to in sub-section (1) of section 66] refuses an application for the grant of a permit of any kind under this Act, it shall give to the applicant in writing its reasons for the refusal of the same and an opportunity of being heard in the matter.

the frequency of the service so provided without any increase in the number of  vehicles ;

Provided further that, -

  • in the case of variation, the termini shall not be altered and the distance covered by the variation shall not exceed twenty four kilometers ;
  • in the case of extension, the distance covered by extension shall not exceed twenty four kilometers from the termini, & any such variation or extension within such limits shall be made only after the transport authority is satisfied that such variation will serve the convenience of the public and that it is not expedient to grant a separate permit in respect of the original route as so varied or extended or any part thereof.

(3) A 52[Regional Transport Authority, State Transport Authority or any prescribed authority referred to in sub-section (1) of section 66] may, before such date as may be specified by it in this behalf, replace any permit granted by it before the said date by a fresh permit conforming to the provisions of section 72 or section 74 or section 76 or section 79, as the case may be, and the fresh permit shall be valid for the same route or routes or the same area for which the replaced permit was valid.

Provided that no condition other than a condition which was already attached to the replaced permit or which could have been attached thereto under the law in force when that permit was granted shall be attached to the fresh permit except with the consent in writing of the holder of the permit.

  1. Substituted for “Regional Transport Authority” by Act 54 of 1994, S. 25 ( w.e.f. 14-111994 ).

(4) Notwithstanding anything contained in section 81, a permit issued under the provisions of sub-section (4) shall be effective without renewal for the remainder of the period during which the replaced permit would have been so effective.

Corresponding Law. - Section 80 corresponds to section 57 of the  motor vehicles act,  1939. 

Objects and Reasons. -  Clause 80 lays down the procedure in applying for and granting permits of any kind, variations of permits and replacement of permits by fresh permits under certain circumstances by the transport authorities.

  1. Duration and renewal of permits. - (1) A permit other than a temporary permit issued under section 87 or a special permit issued under sub-

section (8) of section 88 shall be effective 53[ from the date of issuance or renewal thereof ] for a period of five years.

Provided that where the permit is countersigned under sub-section (1) of section 88, such countersignature shall remain effective without renewal for such period so as to synchronise with the validity of the primary permit.

  • A permit may be renewed on in application made not less than 15 days before the date of its expiry.
  • Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (2), the Regional Transport Authority  or  the  State  Transport  Authority,  as  the  case  may   be,  may  entertain  an  application for the renewal of a permit after the last date specified in that sub-section if it is satisfied that the applicant was prevented by good and sufficient cause from making an application within the time 

(4)The Regional Transport Authority or the State Transport Authority, as the case may be, may reject an application for the renewal of a permit on one or more of the following grounds, namely :-

  • the financial condition of the applicant as evidenced by insolvency, or decrees for payment of debts remaining unsatisfied for a period of thirty days, prior to the date of consideration of the application ;
  • the applicant had been punished twice or more for any of the following

offences  within  twelve  months  reckoned  from  fifteen  days  prior  to  the  date  of 

  1.        Substituted, by S. 26, ibid, for “without  renewal” ( w.e.f.  14-11-1994 ).

(c) consideration of the application committed as a result of the operation of

a stage carriage service by the applicant, namely :-

                                             (i)         plying any vehicle -

  • without payment of tax due on such vehicle ;
  • without payment of tax during the grace period allowed for

payment of such tax and then stop the plying of such vehicle ;

  • on any unauthorised route ; (ii) making unauthorised trips:

Provided that in computing the number of punishments for the purpose of clause (b), any punishment stayed by the order of an appellate authority shall not

be taken into account :

Provided further that no application under this sub-section shall be rejected unless an opportunity of being heard is given to the applicant.

(5) Where a permit has been renewed under this section after the expiry of the period thereof, such renewal shall have effect from the date of such expiry irrespective of whether or not a temporary permit has been granted under clause (d) of section 87, and where a temporary permit has been granted, the fee paid in respect of such temporary permit shall be refunded.

Corresponding Law.- Section 81 corresponds to section 58 of the  motor vehicles act,  1939. 

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 81 lays down the validity of a permit of any kind as 5 years. It also provides for the renewal of the permit for 5 years, the time within which application for renewal of permit should be submitted to the transport authorities and the conditions subject to which the permit may be renewed automatically.

  1. Transfer of permit. - (1)  Save as provided in sub-section (2),  a permit shall not be transferable from one person to another except with the permission of the transport authority which granted the permit and shall not, without such permission, operate to confer on any person to whom a vehicle covered by the permit is transferred any right to use that vehicle in the manner authorised by the permit.
  • Where the holder of a permit dies, the person succeeding to the possession of the vehicle covered by the permit may, for a period of three months, use the permit as if it had been granted to himself :

Provided that such person has, within thirty days of the death of the holder, informed the transport authority which granted the permit of the death of the holder and of his own intention to use the permit :

Provided further that no permit shall be so used after the date on which it would have ceased to be effective without renewal in the hands of the deceased holder.

  • The transport authority may, on application made to it within three months of the death of the holder of a permit, transfer the permit to the person

succeeding to the possession of the vehicles covered by the permit :

Provided that the Transport Authority may entertain an application made after the expiry of the said period of three months if it is satisfied that the applicant was prevented by good and sufficient cause from making an application within the time specified.

Corresponding Law. - Section 82 (1) corresponds to section 59(1) and section 82 (2) corresponds to section 61 of the  motor vehicles act,  1939. 

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 83 enables the holder of the permit to replace the vehicles covered by the permit by another vehicle of the same nature with the permission of the transport authority which granted the permit.

  1. Replacement of vehicles. - The holder of a permit may, with the permission of the authority by which the permit was granted, replace any vehicle covered by the permit by any other vehicle of the same nature.

Corresponding Law.- Section 83 corresponds to section 59(2) of the  motor vehicles act,  1939. 

Objects and Reasons. -  Clause 83 enables the holder of the permit to replace the vehicles covered by the permit by another vehicle of the same nature with the permission of the transport authority which granted the permit.

  1. General conditions attaching to all permits. - The following shall be conditions of every permit –
    • that the vehicle to which the permit relates carries valid certificate of

fitness issued under section 56 and is at all times so maintained as to comply with the requirements of this Act and the rules made thereunder ; 

  • that the vehicle to which the permit relates is not driven at a speed

exceeding the speed permitted under this Act ;

  • that any prohibition or restriction imposed any fares or freight fixed

by notification made under section 67 are observed in connection with the vehicle to which the permit relates ;

  • that the vehicle to which the permit relates is not driven in contravention of the provisions of section 5 or section 113 ;
  • that the provisions of this Act limiting the hours of work of drivers

are observed in connection with any vehicle or vehicles to which the permit relates;

  • that the provisions of Chapter X, XI and XII so far as they apply to

the holder of the permit are observed ; and 

  • that the name and address of the operator shall be painted or

otherwise firmly affixed to every vehicle to which the permit relates on the exterior of the body of that vehicle on both sides thereof in a colour or colours vividly contrasting to the colour of the vehicle centered as high as practicable below the window line in bold letters.

Corresponding Law.- Section 84 corresponds to section 59(3) of the  motor vehicles act,  1939. 

Objects and Reasons. -  Clause 84 prescribes general conditions attaching to all kinds of permit.

  1. General form of permits. - Every permit issued under this Act shall be complete in itself and shall contain all the necessary particulars of the permit and the conditions attached thereto.

Corresponding Law.- Section 85 corresponds to section 59-A of the  motor vehicles act,  1939. 

Objects and Reasons .-  Clause 85 lays down the general form of permit.

  1. Cancellation and suspension of permits.- (1)  The Transport Authority which granted a permit may cancel the permit or may suspend it for such period as it thinks fit –
    • on the breach of any condition specified in section 84 or of any

condition contained in the permit, or 

  • if the holder of the permit uses or causes or allows a vehicle to be

used in any manner not authorised by the permit, or

  • if the holder of the permit ceases to own the vehicle covered by the

permit, or

  • if the holder of the permit has obtained the permit by fraud or misrepresentation, or
  • if the holder of the goods carriage permit, fails without reasonable

cause, to use the vehicle for the purposes for which the permit was granted, or 

  • if the holder of the permit acquires the citizenship of any foreign

country :

Provided that no permit shall be suspended or cancelled unless an opportunity has been given to the holder of the permit to furnish his explanation.

  • The Transport Authority may exercise the powers conferred on it under sub-section (1) in  relation  to  a   permit   granted   by   any   authority   or   person  to whom power in this behalf has been delegated under sub-section (5) of section 68 as if the said permit was a permit granted by the Transport Authority.
  • Where a Transport Authority cancels or suspends a permit, it shall give to the holder in writing its reasons for the action taken.
  • The powers exercisable under sub-section (1) ( other than the power to cancel a permit ) by the Transport Authority which granted the permit may be exercised by any authority or person to whom such powers have been delegated under sub-section (5) of section 68.
  • Where a permit is liable to be cancelled or suspended under clause (a) or clause (b) or clause (e) of sub-section (1) and the Transport Authority is of opinion that having regard to the circumstances of the case, it would not be necessary or expedient so to cancel or suspend the permit if the holder of the permit agrees to pay a certain sum of money, than notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), the Transport Authority may, instead of cancelling or suspending the permit, as the case may be, recover from the holder of the permit the sum of money agreed upon.
  • The powers exercisable by the Transport Authority under sub-section (5) may, where an appeal has been preferred under section 89, be exercised also by the appellate authority.
  • In relation to a permit referred to in sub-section (9) of section 88, the powers exercisable under sub-section (1) ( other than the power to cancel a permit ) by the Transport Authority which granted the permit, may be exercised by any Transport Authority and any authority or persons to whom power in this behalf has been delegated under sub-section (5) of section 68, as if the said permit was a permit granted by any such authority or persons.

Corresponding Law.- Section 86 corresponds to section 60 of the  motor vehicles act,  1939. 

Objects and Reasons. -  Clause 86 seeks to empower the transport authority which granted the permit to cancel the permit or suspend it for a specified period for the breach of the conditions of the permit or for specific offences specified in this clause. It also confers powers on the transport authority to permit compounding of offences under this clause by recovering the money agreed upon from the permit holder in lieu of the suspension or cancellation of the permit.

  1. Temporary permits. - (1) A Regional Transport Authority and the State Transport Authority may without following the procedure laid down in section 80, grant permits, to be effective for a limited period which shall, not in any case exceed four month, to authorise the use of a transport vehicle temporarily –
    • for the conveyance of passengers on special occasions such as to and

from fairs and religious gatherings, or 

  • for the purposes of a seasonal business, or
  • to meet a particular temporary need, or
  • pending decision on an application for the renewal of a permit, and

may attach to any such permit such condition as it may think fit :

Provided that a Regional Transport Authority or, as the case may be, State Transport Authority may, in the case of goods carriages, under the circumstances of an exceptional nature, and for reasons to be recorded in writing, grant a permit for a period exceeding four months, but not exceeding one year.

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), a temporary permit may be granted thereunder in respect of any route or area where –

  • no permit could be issued under section 72 or section 74 or section 76 or section 79 in respect of that route or area by reason of an order of a Court or other competent authority restraining the issue of the same, for a period not exceeding the period for which the issue of the permit has been so restrained ; or 
  • as a result of the suspension by a Court or other competent authority of the permit of any vehicle in respect of that route or area, there is no transport vehicle of the same class with a valid permit in respect of that route or area, or there is no adequate number of such vehicles in respect of that route or area, for a period not exceeding the period of such suspension :

Provided that the number of transport vehicles in respect of which temporary permits are so granted shall not exceed the number of vehicles in respect of which the issue of the permits have been restrained or, as the case may be, the permit has been suspended.

Corresponding Law. - Section 87 corresponds to section 62 of the  motor vehicles act,  1939. 

Objects and Reasons. -  Clause 87 confers upon the transport authorities the power to issue temporary permits to transport vehicles for a limited period for the use of the vehicle temporarily for certain specified purposes.

  1. Validation of permits for use outside region in which granted. -
  • Except as may be otherwise prescribed, a permit granted by the Regional Transport Authority of any one region shall not be valid in any other region, unless the permit has been countersigned by the Regional Transport Authority of that other region, and a permit granted in any  one State shall not be valid in any other State unless countersigned by the State Transport Authority of that other State or by the Regional Transport Authority concerned :

Provided that a goods carriage permit, granted by the Regional Transport Authority of any one  region, for any area in any other region or regions within the same State, shall be valid in that area without the countersignature of the Regional Transport Authority of the other region or of each of the other regions concerned :

Provided further that where both the starting point and the terminal point of a route are situate within the same State, but part of such route lies in any other State and the length of such part does not exceed sixteen kilometres, the permit shall be valid in the other State in respect of that part of the route which is in that other State notwithstanding that such permit has not been countersigned by the State Transport Authority or the Regional Transport Authority of that other State :

Provided also that –

  • where a motor vehicle covered by a permit granted in one State is to be used for the purposes of defence in any other State, such vehicle shall display a certificate, in such form, and issued by such Authority, as the Central Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, specify, to the effect that the vehicle shall be used for the period specified therein exclusively for the purposes of defence ; and
  • any such permit shall be valid in that other State notwithstanding that

such permit has not been countersigned by the State Transport Authority or the Regional Transport Authority of that other State.

  • Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), a permit granted or countersigned by a State Transport Authority shall be valid in the whole State or in such regions within the State as may be specified in the permit.
  • A Regional Transport Authority when countersigning the permit may attach to the permit any condition which it might have imposed if it had granted the permit and may likewise vary any condition attached to the permit by the authority by which the permit was granted.
  • The provisions of this Chapter relating to the grant, revocation and suspension of permits shall apply to the grant, revocation and suspension of countersignatures of permits.

Provided that it shall not be necessary to follow the procedure laid down in section 80 for the grant of countersignatures of permits, where the permits granted in any one State are required to be countersigned by the State Transport Authority of another State or by the Regional Transport Authority concerned as a result of any agreement arrived at between the States after complying with the requirements of subsection (5).

  • Every proposal to enter into an agreement between the States to fix the number of permits which is proposed to be granted or countersigned in respect of each route or area, shall be published by each of the State Governments concerned in the Official Gazette and in any one or more of the newspapers in regional language circulating in the area or route proposed to be covered by the agreement together with a notice of the date before which representations in connection therewith may be submitted, and the date not being less than thirty days from the date of publication in the Official Gazette, on which, and the authority by which, and  the time and place at which, the proposal and any representation received in connection therewith will be considered.
  • Every agreement arrived at between the States shall, insofar as it relates to the grant of countersignature of permits, be published by each of the State Governments concerned in the Official Gazette and in any one or more of the newspaper in the regional language circulating in the area or route covered by the agreement and  the  State Transport Authority of the State and the Regional Transport  Authority  concerned shall give effect to it.
  • Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), a Regional Transport Authority of one region may issue a temporary permit under section 87 to be valid in another region or State with the concurrence, given generally or for the particular occasion, of the Regional Transport Authority of that other region or of the State Transport Authority of that other State, as the case may be.
  • Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), but subject to any rules that may be made under this Act by the Central Government, the Regional Transport Authority of any one region or, as the case may be, the State Transport Authority, may, for the convenience of the public, [21][grant a special permit to any countersignature of the Regional Transport Authority of the other region or of the  State Transport Authority of the other State, as the case may be.
  • Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (10 but subject to any rules that may be made by the Central Government under sub-section (14), any State Transport Authority may, for the purpose of promoting tourism, grant permits in respect of tourist vehicles valid for the whole of India, or in such contiguous States not being less than three in number including the State in which the permit is issued as may be specified in such permit in accordance with the choice indicated in the application and  the provisions of sections 73, 74, 80, 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 86, [22] [clause  (d) of sub-section (1) of section 87 and section 89 ] shall, as far as may be, apply in relation to such permits.

56[***]

 (11) The following shall be conditions of every permit granted under subsection (9), namely :-

  • every motor vehicle in respect of which such permit is granted

shall conform to such description, requirement regarding the seating capacity, standards of comforts, amenities and other matters, as the Central Government may specify in this behalf ;

  • every such motor vehicle shall be driven by person having such

qualifications and satisfying such conditions as may be specified by the Central Government ; and

58 [****]

  (14)  (a) The Central Government may make rules for carrying out the provisions of this section.

(b) In particular, and without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing power, such rules may provide for all or any of the following matters, namely :-

  1. Sub-S. (100 omitted, ibid ( w.e.f. 14-11-1994 ). Prior to its omission, sub-S. (10) read as under :-

“(10) Without prejudice to the provisions of section 74, the State Transport Authority shall, in considering an application for a permit under sub-section (9) in respect of tourist vehicles other than motorcabs have regard to the following matters, namely :-

  • no such permit shall be issued –
    • to an individual owner so as to exceed ten such valid permits in his own name,
    • to a company so as to exceed twenty such valid permits in its own name ;
  • the restriction under clause (a) regarding the number of permits to be granted shall not apply to the India Tourism Development Corporation, State Tourism Development Corporations, State Tourism Departments or State Transport undertakings ;
  • in computing the number of permits for the purposes of clause (a), the number of permits held by an applicant in the name of any other person and the permits held by any company of which such applicant is a director shall also be taken into account.

Explanation .- For the purposes of this sub-section and sub-section (13), “company” means a body corporate, and includes a firm or other association of individuals, and “director”, in relation to a firm, means a partner in the firm”.

  1. Substituted for “and 89” by Act 54 of 1994, S. 27 ( w.e.f. 14-11-1994 ).

 

 

  • the authorisation fee payable for the issue of a permit referred

                to in sub-section (9) and (12) ;                                          

  • the fixation of the laden weight of the motor vehicle ;
  • the distinguishing particulars or marks to be carried or

exhibited in or on the motor vehicle ;

  • the colour or colours in which the motor vehicle is to be

painted ;

  • such other matters as the appropriate authority shall consider in

granting a national permit.

                           Explanation. - In this section, -

  • “appropriate authority” , in relation to a national permit, means the authority which is authorised under this Act to grant a goods carriage permit ;
  • “authorisation fee” means the annual fee, not exceeding one thousand rupees, which may be charged by the appropriate authority of a State of enable a motor vehicle, covered by the permit referred to in sub-section (9) and (12) to be used in other States subject to the payment of taxes or fees, if any, levied by the States concerned ;
  • “national permit” means a permit granted by the appropriate authority to goods carriages to operate throughout the territory of India or in such contiguous States not being less than four in number, including the State in which the permit is
  1. Sub-S. (13) omitted, ibid ( w.e.f. 14-11-1994 ). Prior to its omission, sub-S. (13) read as under :-

“(13) The appropriate authority shall, in considering an application for a national permit, have regard to the following matters, namely :-

  • no national permit shall be issued –  
    • to an individual owner so as to exceed five national permits in its own name ;
    • to a company so as to exceed ten valid national permits in its own name ;
  • the restriction under clause (a) regarding the number of permits to be issued shall not apply to the State transport undertakings ;
  • in computing the number of permits for the purposes of clause (a), the number of permits held by an applicant in the name of any other person and the permits held by any company of which such applicant is a director shall also be taken into account.”

issued as may be specified in such permit in accordance with the choice indicated in the application.

Corresponding Law. - Section 88 corresponds to section 63 of the  motor vehicles act,  1939. 

Objects and Reasons. -  Clause 88 lays down the procedure for validation for use outside the region in which the permit is granted, for entering into an agreement between the States regarding the number of permits to be granted or counter-signed in each State on inter-State routes, for the issue of temporary permits to be valid in another State without the process of counter-signature in the other State, it also provides that national permit for goods carriages issued in one state and permits for tourist vehicle issued in one state shall without counter signature in other state   be  valid throughout  India, without a limit in the number of vehicles for which such permits may be granted but with certain limit on the holding of such permits by both individuals and companies.

  1. Appeals. – (1) Any person –
    • aggrieved by the refusal of the State or a Regional Transport

Authority to grant a permit, or by any condition attached to a permit granted to him, or

  • aggrieved by the revocation or suspension of the permit or by any

variation of the conditions thereof, or

  • aggrieved by the refusal to transfer the permit under section 82,

or

  • aggrieved by the refusal of the State or a Regional Transport Authority to countersign a permit, or by any condition attached to such countersignature, or
  • aggrieved by the refusal of renewal of a permit, or
  • aggrieved by the refusal to grant permission under section 83, or
  • aggrieved by any other order which may be prescribed, may,

within the prescribed time and in the prescribed manner, appeal to the State transport Appellate Tribunal constituted under sub-section (2), who shall, after giving such person and the original authority an opportunity of being heard, give a decision thereon which shall be final.

59[(2) The State Government shall constitute such number of Transport Appellate Tribunals as it thinks fit and each such Tribunal shall consist of a judicial officer who is not below the rank of a District Judge or who is qualified to be a judge of the High Court and it shall exercise jurisdiction within such area as may be notified by that Government.]

(3) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1) or sub-section (2), every appeal pending at the commencement of this Act, shall continue to be proceeded with and disposed of as if this Act had not been passed.

Explanation .-  For the removal of doubts, it is hereby declared that when any order is made by the State Transport Authority or the Regional Transport Authority in pursuance of a direction issued by the Inter-State Transport commission under clause  (c) of sub-section (2) of section 63-A of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939, as it stood immediately before the commencement of this Act, and any person feels aggrieved by such order on the ground that it is not in consonance with such direction, he may appeal under sub - section  (1) to  the State Transport Appellate Tribunal  against such 

Corresponding Law. - Section 89 corresponds to section 64 of the  motor vehicles act,  1939. 

Objects and Reasons. -  Clause 89 contains provisions for constitution by the State Governments, State Transport Appellate Tribunals for  hearing  of appeals filed by aggrieved persons, against the orders passed by the Transport authorities and lays down the nature of orders that can be taken on appeal.

  1. Revision. - The State Transport Appellate Tribunal may, on an application made to it, call for the record of any case in which an order has been made by a State Transport Authority or Regional Transport Authority against which no order by not against the direction so issued.
  1. Sub-S. (2) substituted by Act 54 of 1994, S. 28 ( w.e.f.  14-11-1994 ). Prior to its substitution, sub-S. (2) read as under :-

“(2) The State Government shall constitute for the State, a State Transport Appellate Tribunal which shall consist of a judicial officer who is not below the rank of a District Judge, or who is qualified to be a judge of a High Court :

Provided that in relation to a Union territory, the Tribunal may consist of the Administrator of that territory or any officer who has judicial experience”.

appeal lies, and if it appears to the State Transport  Appellate Tribunal that the order made by the State Transport Authority or Regional Transport Authority is improper or illegal, the State Transport Appellate  Tribunal may pass such order in relation to the case as it deems fit and every such order shall be final :

Provided that the State Transport Appellate Tribunal shall not entertain any application from a person aggrieved by an order of a State Transport Authority or Regional Transport Authority, unless the application is made within thirty days from the date of the order :

Provided further that the State Transport Appellate Tribunal may entertain the application after the expiry of the said period of thirty days, if it is satisfied that the applicant was prevented by good and sufficient cause from making the application in  time :

Provided also that the State Transport Appellate Tribunal shall not pass an order under this section prejudicial to any person without giving him a reasonable opportunity of being heard.

Corresponding Law. - Section 90 corresponds to section 64 – A of the motor vehicles Act, 1939.

Object and Reasons. - Clause 90 provides for filling of revision petition before State Transport Appellate Tribunal by the aggrieved persons on matters where no appeal is provided in clause 89.

  1. Restriction hours of work of drivers. - 60[(1) The hours of work of any person engaged for operating a transport vehicle shall be such as provided in the Motor Transport Workers Act, 1961 ( 27 of 1961 )].

(2) A State Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, grant such exemptions from the provisions of sub-section (1) as it thinks fit, to meet cases of

  1. Sub-S. (1) substituted by Act 54 of 1994, S. 29 ( w.e.f. 14-11-1994 ). Prior to its substitution, sub-S. (1) read as under .-

“(1)  No person shall cause or allow any person who is employed by him for the purpose of driving a transport vehicle or who is subject to his control for such purpose to work –

  • for more than five hours before he has had an interval of rest of at least half an hour ; or
  • for more than eight hours in one day ; or
  • for more than forty-eight hours in any week.” emergency of delays by reason of circumstances which could not be foreseen.
  • A State Government or, if authorised in this behalf by the State Government by rules made under section 96, the State or a Regional Transport Authority may require persons employing any person whose work is subject to any of the provision of sub-section (1) to fix beforehand the hours of work of such persons so as to conform to those provisions, and may provide for the recording of the hours so fixed.
  • No person shall work or shall cause or allow any other person to work outside the hours fixed or recorded for the work of such persons under sub-section (3),
  • A State Government may prescribe the circumstances under which and the period during which the driver of a vehicle although not engaged in work is required to remain on or near the vehicle may be deemed to be an interval for rest within the meaning of sub-section (1).

Corresponding Law. - Section 91 corresponds to section 65 of the motor vehicles Act, 1939.

Object and Reasons . - Clause 91 prohibits the driving of motor vehicles by a person for more than certain hours in a day and the hours of rest the driver should take after certain hours of  continuous driving.

  1. Voidance of contracts restrictive of liability. - Any contract for the conveyance of a passenger in a stage carriage or contract carriage, in respect of which a permit has been issued under this Chapter, shall, so far as it purports to negative or restrict the liability of any person in respect of any claim made against that person in respect of the death of, or bodily injury to, the passenger while being carried in, entering or alighting from the vehicle, or purports to impose any conditions with respect to the enforcement of any such liability, be void.

Corresponding Law. - Section 92 corresponds to section 66 of the motor vehicles Act, 1939.

Object and Reasons. - Clause 92 lays down any contract purporting to negative or restrict the liability in respect of claim against third party risk, shall be void.

93.  Agent or canvasser to obtain licence. - (1)  No person shall engage himself –

  • as an agent or a canvasser, in the sale of tickets for travel by public

service vehicle or in otherwise soliciting customers for such vehicles, or 

  • as an agent in the business of collecting, forwarding or distributing goods carried by goods carriages, unless he has obtained a licence from such authority and subject to such

conditions as may be prescribed by the State Government.

  • The conditions referred to in sub-section (1), may include all or any of the following matters, namely :-
    • the period for which a licence may be granted or renewed ;
    • the fee payable for the issue or renewal of the licence ;
    • the deposit of security –
      • of a sum not exceeding rupees fifty thousand in the case of an

agent in the business of collecting, forwarding or distributing goods carried by goods carriages ;

  • of a sum not exceeding rupees five thousand in the case of any

other agent or canvasser,

and the circumstances under which the security may be forfeited ;

  • the provision by the agent of insurance of goods in transit ;
  • the authority by which and the circumstances under which the licence

may be suspended or revoked ;

  • such other conditions as may be prescribed by the State Government.
  • It shall be a condition of every licence that no agent or canvasser to whom the licence is granted shall advertise in any newspaper, book, list, classified directory or other publication unless there is contained in such advertisement appearing in such newspaper, book, list, classified directory or other publication the licence number, the date of expiry of licence and the particulars of the authority which granted the licence.

Corresponding Law. - Section 93 corresponds to section 66 – A of the motor vehicles Act, 1939.

Object and Reasons. - Clause 93 provides for licensing of goods booking agents and travel agents, security deposit and fees for the application, authorities who may issue such licences, suspension and cancellation of such licences and provision for appeal. It also provides that any advertisement by the agents or canvassers should contain the licence number and the authority who issued the licence.

  1. Bar on jurisdiction of Civil Courts. - No Civil Court shall have jurisdiction to entertain any question relating to the grant of a permit under this Act, and no injunction in respect of any action taken or to be taken by the duly constituted authorities under this Act with regard to the grant of a permit, shall be entertained by any Civil Court.

Corresponding Law. - This is a new provision in the 1988 Act.

Object and Reasons. - Clause 94 bars the jurisdiction of Civil Court in matter relating to grant of permit under this Act.

  1. Power of State Government to make rules as to stage carriages and contract carriages - (1) A State Government may make rules to regulate, in respect of stage carriages and contract carriages and the conduct of passengers in such vehicles.

(2) Without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing provision, such rules may –

  • authorise the removal from such vehicle of any person contravening the rules by the driver or conductor of the vehicle, or, on the request of the driver or conductor, or any passenger, by any police officer ;
  • require a passenger who is reasonably suspected by the driver or conductor of contravening the rules to give his name and address to a police officer or to the driver or conductor on demand.
  • Require a passenger to declare, if so demanded by the driver or

conductor, the journey he intends to take or has taken in the vehicle and to pay the fare for the whole of such journey and to accept any ticket issued therefor ;

  • Require, on demand being made for the purpose by the driver or conductor or other person authorised by the owners of the vehicle, production during the journey and surrender at the end of the journey by the holder thereof of any ticket issued to him ;
  • Require a passenger, if so requested by the driver or conductor, to leave the vehicle on the completion of the journey the fare for which he has paid ;
  • Require the surrender by the holder thereof on the expiry of the period

for which it is issued of a ticket issued to him ;

  • Require a passenger to abstain from doing anything which is likely to obstruct or interfere with the working of the vehicle or to cause damage to any part of the vehicle or its equipment or to cause injury or discomfort to any other passenger ;
  • Require a passenger not to smoke in any vehicle on which a notice prohibiting smoking is exhibited.
  • Require the maintenance of complaint books in stage carriages and prescribe the conditions under which passengers can record any complaints in the

same.

Corresponding Law. - Section 95 corresponds to section 67 of the motor vehicles Act, 1939.

Object and Reasons. - Clause 95 empowers the State Government to make rules to regulate, in respect of stage carriage and contract carriages.

  1. Power of State Government to make rules for the purposes of this Chapter .- (1) A State Government may make rules for the purpose of carrying into effect the provisions of this Chapter.

 

(2) Without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing power, rules under this section may be made with respect to all or any of the following matters, namely :-

  • the period of appointment and the terms of appointment of and

the conduct of business by Regional and State Transport Authorities and the reports to be furnished by them ;

  • the conduct of business by any such authority in the absence of

any member ( including the Chairman ) thereof and the nature of business which, the circumstances under which and the manner in which, business could so conducted ;

  • the conduct and hearing of appeals that may be preferred under

this Chapter, the fees to be paid in respect of such appeals and the refund of such fee ;

  • the forms to be used for the purpose of this Chapter, including the

forms of permits ;

  • the issue of copies of permits in place of permits lost, destroyed

or mutilated ;

  • the documents, plates and marks to be carried by transport

vehicles, the manner in which they are to be carried and the languages in which any such documents are to be expressed ;

  • the fees to be paid in respect of applications for permits, duplicate

permits and plates ;

  • the exemption of prescribed persons or prescribed classes of persons from payment of all or any or any portion of the fees payable under this Chapter.
  • The custody, production and cancellation on revocation or

expiration of permits, and the return of permits which have been cancelled ;

  • The conditions subject to which, and the extent to which, a permit

granted in another State shall be valid in the State without countersignature ;

  • The conditions subject to which, and the extent to which, a permit

granted in one region shall be valid in another region within the State without countersignature ;

  • The conditions to be attached to permits for the purpose of giving

effect to any agreement such as is referred to in clause (iii) of sub-section (1) of section 67.

  • The authorities to whom, the time within which and the manner

in which appeals may be made ;

  • the construction and fittings of, and the equipment to be carried

by, stage and contract carriages, whether generally or in specified areas ;

  • the determination of the number of passengers a stage or contract

carriage is adapted to carry and the number which may be carried ;

  • the conditions subjects to which goods may be carried on stage

and contract carriages partly or wholly in lieu of passengers ;

  • the safe custody and disposal of property left in a stage or

contract carriage ;

  • regulating the painting or marking of transport vehicles and the

display of advertising matter thereon, and in particular prohibiting the painting or marking of transport vehicles in such colour or manner as to induce any person to believe that the vehicle is used for the transport of mails ;

  • the conveyance in stage or contract carriages of corpses or

persons suffering from any infectious or contagious disease or goods likely to cause discomfort or injury to passengers and the inspection and disinfection of such carriages, if used for such purpose ;

  • the provision of taxi meters on motorcabs requiring approval or standard types of taxi meters to be used and examining testing and sealing taxi

meters ;

  • prohibiting the picking up or setting down of passengers by stage

or contract carriages at specified places or in specified areas or at places other than duly notified stands or halting places and requiring the driver of a stage carriage to stop and remain stationary for a reasonable time when so required by a passenger desiring to board or alight from the vehicle at a notified halting place ;

  • the requirements which shall be complied with in the construction

or use of any duly notified stand or halting place, including the provision of adequate equipment and facilities for the convenience of all users thereof ; the fees, if any, which may be charged for the use of such facilities, the records which shall be maintained at such stands or places, the staff to be employed thereat, and the duties and conduct of such staff, and generally for maintaining such stands and places in a serviceable and clean condition ;

  • the regulation of motorcab ranks ;
  • requiring the owners of transport vehicles to notify any change of

address or to report the failure of or damage to any vehicle used for the conveyance of passengers for hire or reward ;

  • authorising specified persons to enter at all reasonable times and

inspect all premises  used by permit holders for the purposes of their business ;

  • requiring the person in charge of a stage carriage to carry any

person tendering the legal or customary fare ;

  • the conditions under which and the types of containers or

vehicles in which animals or birds may be carried and the seasons during which animals or birds may or may not be carried ;

  • the licensing of and the regulation of the conduct of agents or

canvassers who engage in the sale of tickets for travel by public service vehicles or otherwise solicit customers for such vehicles ;

  • the licensing of agents engaged in the business of collecting for

forwarding and distributing goods carried by goods carriages ;

  • the inspection of transport vehicles and their contents and of the permits relating to them ;
  • the carriage of persons other than the driver in goods carriages;
  • the records to be maintained and the returns to be furnished by

the owners of transport vehicles ; and 

  • any other matter which is to be or may be prescribed.

Corresponding Law ;- Section 96 corresponds to section 68 of the motor vehicles Act, 1939.

Object and Reasons  ;- Clause 96 provides that the State Government may make rules for the purpose of carrying into effect the provisions of this Chapter.

CHAPTER – VI

 Special Provisions Relating To State Transport Undertakings  97. Definition. -  In this Chapter, unless the context otherwise requires, “road transport service” means a service of motor vehicles carrying passengers or goods or both by road for hire or reward.

Corresponding Law. - Section 97 corresponds to section 68 – A (a) of the motor vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons. - Clause 97 seeks to define certain expression used in this Chapter.

 

 

*98. Chapter to override Chapter V and other laws.- The provisions of this Chapter and the rules and orders made thereunder shall have effect notwithstanding anything inconsistent therewith contained in Chapter V or in any other law for the time being in force or in any instrument having effect by virtue of any such law.

Corresponding Law. - Section 98 corresponds to section 68 – B of the motor vehicles Act, 1939.

Object and Reasons. - Clause 98 lays down that the provisions of this Chapter override the provisions of Chapter V and other laws.

  1. Preparation and publication of proposal regarding road transport service of a State transport undertaking. - 61[(1)  Where any State Government is of opinion that for the purpose of providing an efficient, adequate, economical and properly co-ordinated road transport service, it is necessary in the public interest that road transport services in general or any particular class of  such service in relation to any area or route or portion thereof should be run and operated by the State transport undertaking, whether to the exclusion, complete or partial, of other persons or otherwise, the State Government may formulate a proposal regarding a scheme giving particulars of the nature of the services proposed to be rendered, the area or route proposed to be covered and other relevant particulars respecting thereto and shall publish such proposal in   the Official  Gazette of  the State formulating such proposal and in not less than one newspaper in the regional language circulating in the area or route proposed to be covered by such scheme and also in such other manner as the State Government formulating such proposal deem fit.

62[(2)   Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), when a proposal is published under that sub-section , then from the date of publication of such proposal, no permit shall be granted to any person, except a temporary permit during 

*S. 5 of the T.N. Motor Vehicles ( Special Provisions ) Act, 1992 provides that the provisions of Ss. 3, 4 and 6 of the 1992 Act shall have effect notwithstanding anything inconsistent therewith contained in Chaps. V and VI including S. 98 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1998.

  1. 99 re-numbered as sub-S. (1) thereof by Act 54 of 1994, S. 30 ( w.e.f. 14-11-1994 ).
  2. Inserted by Act 54 of 1994, S. 30 ( w.e.f. 14-11-1994 ).

the tendency of the proposal and such temporary permit shall be valid only for a period on one year from the date of its issue or till the date of final publication of the scheme under section 100, whichever is earlier. ]

Corresponding Law. - Section 99 corresponds to section 68 – C of the motor vehicles Act, 1939.

Object and Reasons. - Clause 99 deals with the preparation of the proposal by the State Government to nationalise road transport services to be operated by State Transport Undertakings and publication of such proposals in the official gazettes and newspapers in regional languages inviting objections.

  1. Objection to the proposal. - (1)  On the publication of any proposal regarding a scheme in the Official Gazette and in not less than one newspaper in the regional language circulating in the area or route which is to be covered by such proposal any person may, within thirty days from the date of its publication in the Official Gazette, file objections to it before the State Government.
    • The State Government may, after considering the objections and after giving an opportunity to the objector or his representatives and the representatives of the State transport undertaking to be heard in the matter, if they so desire, approve or modify such proposal.
    • The scheme relating to the proposal as approved or modified under subsection (2) shall then be published in the Official Gazette by the State Government making such scheme and in not less than one newspaper in the regional language circulating in the area or route covered by such scheme and the same shall thereupon become final on the date of its publication in the Official Gazette and shall be called the approved scheme and the area or route to which it  relates  shall  be  called  the  notified  area or  notified route ;

Provided that no such scheme which relates to any inter-State route shall be deemed to be an approved scheme unless it has the previous approval of the Central Government.

  • Notwithstanding anything contained in this section, where a scheme is not published as an approved scheme under sub-section (3) in the Official Gazette within a period of one year from the date of publication of the proposal regarding the scheme in the Official Gazette under sub-section (1), the proposal shall be deemed to have lapsed.

Explanation. -  In computing the period of one year referred to in this subsection, any period or periods during which the publication of the approved scheme under sub-section (3) was held up on account of any stay or injunction by the order of any Court shall be excluded.

Corresponding Law. - Section 100 corresponds to section 68 – D of the motor vehicles Act, 1939.

Object and Reasons. - Clause 100 lays down that the State Government may approve or modify the proposal after hearing the objections and publish the approved scheme in the official gazette and newspapers within one year from the date of first publication failling which the proposal to nationalise is deemed to have lapsed.

  1. Operation of additional services by a State transport undertaking in certain circumstances. - Notwithstanding anything contained in section 87, a State transport undertaking may, in the public interest operate additional services for the conveyance of the passengers on special occasions such as to and from fairs and religious gatherings.

Provided that the State transport undertaking shall inform about the operation of such additional services to the concerned Transport Authority without delay. Corresponding Law. - This is a new provision in the 1988 Act.

             Object and Reasons. - Clause 101 seeks to empower the State Transport Undertakings to operate additional services for the conveyance of passengers during fairs and religious gathering and intimate the transport authorities.

  1. Cancellation or modification of scheme.- (1) The State Government may, at any time, if it considers necessary, in the public interest so to do, modify any approved scheme after giving –

                                             (j)        the State transport undertaking ; and

                                             (ii)          any other person who, in the opinion of the State Government , is

likely to be affected by the proposed modification, an opportunity of being heard in respect of the proposed modification.

(2) The State Government shall publish any modification proposed under sub-section (1) in the Official Gazette and in one of the newspapers in the regional languages circulating in the area in which it is proposed to be covered by such modification, together with the date, not being less than thirty days from such publication in the Official Gazette, and the time and place at which any representation received in this behalf will be heard by the State Government.

Corresponding Law. - Section 102 corresponds to section 68 – E of the motor vehicles Act, 1939.

Object and Reasons. - Clause 102 provides for modifications and cancellation of the approved scheme by the State Government and the procedure to be

followed.

  1. Issue of permits to State transport undertakings. - (1) Where, in pursuance of an approved scheme, any State Transport undertaking applies in such manner as may be prescribed by the State Government in this behalf for a stage carriage   permit or a goods carriage permit or a contract carriage permit in respect of a notified area or notified route, the State Transport Authority in any case where the said area or route lies in more than one region and the Regional Transport Authority in any other case shall issue such permit to the State Transport undertaking, notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained in Chapter V.
  • For the purpose of giving effect to the approved scheme in respect of a notified area or notified route, the State Transport Authority or, as the case may be, the Regional Transport Authority concerned may, by order,-
    • refuse to entertain any application for the grant or renewal of any other permit or reject any such application as may be pending ;
    • cancel any existing permit ;
    • modify the terms of any existing permit so as to –
      • render the permit ineffective beyond a specified date ;
      • reduce the number of vehicles authorised to be used under the

permit;

  • curtail the are or route covered by the permit in so far as such

permit relates to the notified area or notified route.

  • For the removal of doubts, it is hereby declared that no appeal shall lie against any action taken, or order passed, by the State Transport Authority or any Regional Transport Authority under sub-section (1) or sub-section (2).

Corresponding Law. - Section 103 corresponds to section 68 – F of the motor vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons .-  Clause 103 lays down the procedure in the matter of giving effect to the approved scheme and grant of permit to the State Transport Undertaking in pursuance of the approved scheme.

  1. Restriction on grant of permits in respect of a notified area or notified route. - Where a scheme has been published under sub-section (3) of section 100 in respect of any notified area or notified route, the State Transport Authority or the Regional Transport Authority, as the case may be, shall not grant any permit except in accordance with the provisions of the scheme ;

Provided that where no application for a permit has been made by the State Transport undertaking in respect of any notified area or notified route in pursuance of an approved scheme, the State Transport Authority or the Regional Transport Authority, as the case may be, may grant temporary permits to any person in respect of such notified area or notified route subject to the condition that such permit shall cease to be effective on the issue of a permit to the State Transport undertaking in respect of that area or route.

Corresponding Law. - Section 104 corresponds to section 68 – FF of the motor vehicles Act, 1939.

Object and Reasons. - Clause 104 provides that the Transport authorities shall not grant any permit to private sector on notified routes or notified areas except in accordance with the provisions of the scheme. It also provides that where STU has not come forward to operate services on such routes or areas private sector may be given temporary permit untill such time STU comes forward to operate services.

  1. Principles and method of determining compensation and payment thereof. - (1) Where, in exercise of the powers conferred by clause (b) or clause (c) of sub-section (2) of section 103, any existing permit is cancelled or the terms there of are modified, there shall be paid by the state transport under taking to the holder of the permit, compensation, the amount of which shall be determined in accordance with the provisions of sub-section(4) or sub-section(5), as the case may be.
  • Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), no compensation shall be payable on account of the cancellation of any existing permit or any modification of the terms thereof, when a permit for an alternative route or area in lieu thereof has been offered by the State Transport Authority or the Regional Transport Authority, as the case may be and accepted by the holder of the permit.
  • For the removal of doubts, it is hereby declared that no compensation shall be payable on account of the refusal to renew a permit under clause (a) of

sub-section (2) of section 103.

  • Where, in exercise of the powers conferred by clause (b) or sub-clause (i) or sub-clause (ii) of clause (c) of sub-section (2) of section 103, any existing permit is cancelled or the terms thereof are modified so as to prevent the holder of the permit from using any vehicle authorised to be used thereunder for the full period from which the permit, would otherwise have been effective, the compensation payable to the holder of the permit for each vehicle affected by such cancellation or modification shall be computed as follows :-
  • for every complete month or part of a month                        Two hundred exceeding fifteen days of the unexpired period                                       rupees ;            of the permit
  • for part of a month not exceeding fifteen days             One hundred of the unexpired period of the permit.                                                   

Provided that the amount of compensation shall, in no case, be less than four hundred rupees.

  • Where, in exercise of the powers conferred by sub-clause (iii) of clause (c) of sub-section (2) of section 103, the terms of an existing permit re modified so as to curtail the area or route of any vehicle authorised to be used thereunder, the compensation payable to the holder of the permit on account of such curtailment shall be an amount computed in accordance with the following formula, namely :- Y x  A

R Explanation. -  In this formula –

  • “Y” means the length or area by which the route or area covered by

the permit is curtailed ;

  • “A” means  the  amount  computed  in  accordance  with  subsection

(4);

  • “R” means  the  total  length  of  the  route  or  the  total  area 

covered  by  the  permit.

  • The amount  of  compensation  payable  under  this  section  shall  be  paid  by  the  State  Transport  undertaking  to  the  person  or  persons  entitled  thereto  within  one  month  from  the  date  on  which  the  cancellation  or  modification  of  the  permit  becomes  effective :

Provided  that  where  the  State  transport  undertaking  fails  to  make  the  payment  within  the s aid  period  of  one  month,  it  shall  pay  interest  at  the  rate  of  seven  percent.  Per   annum  from  the  date  on  which  it  fails  due.

Corresponding  Law.Sub-section (1)  to  (5)  of  section  105  correspond  to  section  68-G,  whereas  sub-section (6)  of  section  105  corresponds  of  section  68H  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  105  sets  out  the  principles  and  methods  for  determining  compensation  and  payment  thereof  where  a private  operator  is  affected  in  pursuance  of  the  giving  effect  to  an  approved  scheme.

106,  Disposal  of  article  found  in  vehicles. – Where  any  article  found  in  any  transport  vehicle  operated  by  the  State  transport  undertaking  is  not  claimed  by  its  owner  within  the  prescribed  period,  the  State  transport  undertaking  may  sell  the  article  in  the  prescribed  manner  and  the  sale  proceeds  thereof,  after  deducting  the  costs  incidental  to  sale,  shall  be  paid  to  the  owner  on  demand.

Corresponding  Law.Section  106  corresponds  to  section  68-HH  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  106  speaks  of  the  procedure  in  the  disposal  of  articles  found  unclaimed  in  the  vehicle  owned  by  State  Transport  Undertaking.

  1. Power of  State  Government  to  make  rules. (1) The  State 

Government  may  make  rules  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  into  effect  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter.

(2) In  particular  and  without  prejudice  to  the  generality  of  the  foregoing  power,  such  rules  may  provide  for  all  or  any  of  the  following  matters,  namely :-

 

  • the form  in  which  any  proposal  regarding  a  scheme  may  be  published  under  section 99;
  • the manner  in  which  objections  may  be  filed  under  sub-

section  (1)  of  section  100;

  • the manner  in  which  objections  may  be  considered  and 

disposed  of  under  sub-section (2)  of  section 100;

  • the form  in  which  any  approved  scheme  may  be  published 

under  sub-section (3)  of  section 100;

  • the manner  in  which  application  under  sub-section  (1)  of 

section  103  may  be  made ;

  • the period  within  which  the  owner  may  claim  any  article 

found  left  in  any  transport  vehicle  under  section  106  and  the  manner  of  sale  of  such  article.

  • The manner  of  service  of  orders  under  this  Chapter ;
  • Any other  matter  which  has  to  be,  or  may  be, 

Corresponding  Law.Section  107  corresponds  to  section  68 – 1 of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  107  enables  the  State  Government  to  make  rules  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  into  effect  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter.

  1. Certain powers  of  State  Government  exercisable  by  the  Central  Government. – The  powers  conferred  on  the  State  Government  under  this Chapter  shall,  in  relation  to a  corporation  or  company  owned  or  controlled  by  the  Central  Government  or  by  the  Central  Government  and  one  or  more  State  Governments,  be  exercisable  only  by  the  Central  Government  in  relation  to  an  inter-State  route  or  area.

Corresponding  Law.Section  108  corresponds  to  section  68 – J of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  108  makes  provisions  for  the  Central  Government  to  exercise  certain  powers  of  the  State  Government  in  relation  to  an  inter – State  route  or  area,  relating  to  certain  cases.

CHAPTER  VII

CONSTRUCTION,  EQUIPMENT  AND  MAINTENANCE 

OF  MOTOR  VEHICLES

109- General  provision  regarding  construction  and  maintenance of  vehicles. – (1)  Every  motor  vehicle  shall  be  so  constructed  and  so  maintained  as  to  be  at  all  times  under  the  effective  control  of  the  person  driving  the  vehicle.

(2) Every  motor  vehicle  shall  be  so  constructed  as  to  have  right  hand  steering  control  unless  it  is  equipped  with  a  mechanical  or  electrical  signalling  device  of  a  prescribed  nature.

63[(3) If  the  Central  Government  is  of  the  opinion  that  it  is  necessary  or  expedient  so  to  do,  in  public  interest,  it  may,  by  order  published  in  the  Official  Gazette,  notify  that  any  article  or  process  used  by  a  manufacturer  shall  conform  to  such  standard  as  may  be  specified  in  that  order.]

Corresponding  Law. – Sub-sections (1)  and  (2)  of  section  109  correspond  to  sections  69  and  69-A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939,  respectively.  However,  sub-section (3)  of  section  109,  is  a  new  provision.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  109  sets  out  general  provisions  regarding  constructions  and  maintenance  of  motor  vehicles.

  1. Power of  Central  Government  to  make  rules. – (1)  The 

Central  Government  may  make  rules  regulating  the  construction,  equipment  and  maintenance  of  motor  vehicles  and  trailers  with  respect  to  all  or  any  of  the  

  1. Inserted by  Act 54  of  1994, S. 31 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

following  matters,  namely :-

(a) the  width,  height,  length  and  overhand  of  vehicles  and  of  the  loads  carried;

64[(b) the  Size,  nature, maximum  retail  price  and  condition  of  tyres, including  embossing  thereon  of  date  and  year  of  manufacture,  and  the  maximum  load  carrying  capacity; ]

  • brakes and  steering  gear;
  • the use  of  safety  glasses  including  prohibition  of  the  use  of  tinted  safety  glasses;
  • signalling appliances,  lamps  and  reflectors;
  • speed governors;
  • the emission  of  smoke,  visible  vapour, sparks,  ashes, grit  or  oil;
  • the reduction  of  noise  emitted  by  or  caused  by  vehicles;
  • the embossment  of  chassis  number  and  engine  number  and  the  date  of  manufacture;
  • safety belts,  handle  bars  or  motor  cycles,  auto-dippers  and  other  equipment’s  essential  for  safety  of  drivers,  passengers  and  other  road 
  • Standards of  the  components  used  in  the  vehicle  as  inbuilt  safety  devices;
  • Provision for  transportation  of  goods  of  dangerous  or  hazardous  nature  to  human  life;
  • Standards for  emission  of  air  pollution’s;

65[(n) installation  of  catalytic  convertors  in  the  class  of  vehicles  to  be  prescribed;

  • the placement  of  audio-visual  or  radio  or  tape  recorder  type  of  devices  in  public  vehicles;
  • warranty after  sale  of  vehicle  and  norms  therefore:]
  1. (b) substituted  by  Act 54  of  1994, S.32 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994). Prior to its  omission

Cl. (b)  read  as  under :-

                          “(b)     the  size,  nature  and  condition  of  tyres;”

  1. Inserted, ibid  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

 

Provided  that  any  rules  relating  to  the  matters  dealing  with  the  protection  of  environment,  so  far  as  may  be,  shall  be  made  after  consultation  with  the  Ministry  of  the  Government  of  India  dealing  with  environment.

  • Rules may  be  made  under  sub-section (1)  governing  the  matters  mentioned  therein,  including  the  manner  of  ensuring  the  compliance  with  such  matters  and  the  maintenance of  motor  vehicles  in  respect  of  such  matters,  either  generally  in  respect  of  motor  vehicles  or  trailers  or  in  respect  of  motor   vehicles  or  trailers  of  a  particular  class  or  in  particular 
  • Notwithstanding anything  contained  in  this  section, -
    • the Central  Government  may  exempt  any  class  of  motor 

vehicles  from  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter;

  • a State  Government   may  exempt  any  motor  vehicle  or  any 

class  or  description  of  motor  vehicles   from  the  rules  made  under  sub-section  (1)  subject  to  such  conditions  as  may  be  prescribed  by  the  Central  Government.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  110  corresponds  to  section  69- B  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  110  empowers  the  Central  Government  to  make  rules  regarding  equipment  and  in  built  safety  measures  to  be  provided  in  motor  vehicle  at  the  manufacturing  point  such  as  safety  belt,  standards  of  component,  controlling  air  and  noise  pollution,  etc. and  also  regarding  exemption  to  be  granted  in  certain  cases.

  1. Power of State  Government  to  make  rules. – (1)  A  State 

Government  may  make  rules  regulating  the  construction,  equipment  and  maintenance  of  motor  vehicles and  trailers  with  respect  to  all  matters  other  than  the  matters  specified  in  sub-section  (1)  of  section  110.

(2) Without prejudice  to  the  generality  of  the  foregoing  power,  rules  may  be  made  under  this  section  governing  all  or  any  of  the  following  matters  either  generally  in  respect  of  motor  vehicles  or  trailers  or   in  respect  of  motor  vehicles  or  trailers  of  a  particular  class  or  description  or  in  particular  circumstances, namely  : -

  • seating arrangements  in  public  service  vehicles  and  the  protection  

of  passengers  against  the  weather :

  • prohibiting or  restricting  the  use  of  audible  signals  at  certain  times 

or  in  certain  places :

  • prohibiting the  carrying  of  appliances  likely  to  cause  annoyance  or 

danger :

  • the periodical  testing  and  inspection  of  vehicles  by  prescribed  authorities  66[ and  fees  to  be  charged  for  such  test ;]
  • the particulars  other  than  registration  marks  to  be  exhibited  by 

vehicles  and  the  manner  in  which  they  shall  be   exhibited;  and (f) the  use  of  trailers  with  motor  vehicles ;       67 [***]

Corresponding  Law  -  Section  111  corresponds  to  section  70  of   the  Motor  Vehicles  Act , 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. -   Clause  111  empowers  the  State  Government  to   make  rules   in   respect  of  matters other  than  those  conferred  on  the  Central  Government  regulating  the  construction, equipment  and  maintenance  of  motor  vehicles.

CHAPTER  VIII

CONTROL   OF  TRAFFIC

  1. Limits of speed  -  (1)  No  person  shall  drive  a  motor  vehicle  of  cause  or  allow  a  motor  vehicle  to  be  driven  in  any   public place at  a  speed  exceeding  the  maximum  speed  or  below  the  minimum  speed  fixed  for  the  vehicle  under  this  Act  or  by  or  under  any  other  law  for  the  time  being  in  force :

Provided  that  such  maximum  speed  shall  in no  case  exceed the  maximum  

  1. Inserted by  Act 54  of  1994, S. 33  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).
  2. (g) omitted, lbid (w.e.f. 14-11-1994). Prior  to  its  omission, Cl. (g)  read  as  under :-

“(g) the placement of audio-visual or radio or tape-recorder type of devices in the vehicle.”

 

fixed for  any  motor  vehicle  or  class  or  description  of motor  vehicles  by  the  Central  Government  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette.

  • The State  Government  of  any  authority  authorised  in  this  behalf  by  the  state  Government  may  ,  if  satisfied  that  it  is  necessary  to  restrict  the  speed of  motor  vehicles  in  the  interest  of  public  safety  or  convenience  or  because  of   the  nature  of  any  road  or  bridge,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  & by causing appropriate traffic signs to be placed or  erected  under  section  116  at  suitable  places,  fix  such  maximum  speed  limits  or  minimum  speed  limits  as  it  thinks  fit  for  motor  vehicles or  any  specified  class  or  description  of   motor  vehicles  or  for  motor  vehicles  to  which  a  trailer  is  attached,  either  generally  or  in  a  particular  area  or  on  a  particular  road  or  roads :

Provided  that  no  such  notification  is  necessary  if  any  restriction  under  this  section  is  to  remain  in  force  for  not  more  than one  month.

  • Nothing in this section shall apply to any vehicle registered under section 60  while it is being used in the execution of  military  manoeuvres  within  the  area and during the period specified in the notification under  sub-section  (1)  of  section  2  of  the  Manoeuvres,  Field  Firing  and  Artillery  practice  Act, 1938  (5  of  1938).

Corresponding  Law. – Section  112  corresponds  to  section  71  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause 112 prescribes the maximum  speed  at  which  each class or type of motor vehicle can be driven. It also empowers the State  Government to restrict the speed of any class of motor vehicle in certain  circumstances.

  1. Limits of  weight  and  limitations  on  use. – (1)  The  State 

Government  may  prescribe  the  conditions  for  the  issue  of  permits  for  68[transport  vehicles]  by  the  State  or  Regional  Transport  Authorities  and  may  prohibit  or  restrict  the  use  of  such  vehicles  in  any  area  or  route.

 

  1. Substituted for “heavy goods vehicles or heavy passenger  motor  vehicles” by Act 54 of 1994, S. 34 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).
  • Except as  may  be  otherwise  prescribed,  no  person  shall  drive  or  cause  or  allow  to  be  driven  in  any  public  place  any  motor  vehicle  which  is  not  fitted  with  pneumatic 
  • No person  shall  drive  or  cause  or  allow  to  be  driven  in  any  public  place  any  motor  vehicle  or  trailer –
    • The unladen weight of which exceeds the unladen weight

specified in the certificate of registration of the vehicle or 

  • the laden  weight  of  which  exceeds  the  gross  vehicle  weight 

specified  in  the  certificate  or  registration.

  • Where the  driver  or  person  in  charge  of  a motor  vehicle  or  trailer  driven  in  contravention  of  sub-section (2)  or  clause (a)  of  sub-section (3)  is  not  the  owner,  a  Court  may  presume  that  the  offence  was  committed  with  the  knowledge  of  or  under  the  orders  of  the  owner  of  the  motor  vehicle  or 

Corresponding  Law. Section  113  corresponds  to  section  72  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons.Clause  113  seeks  to  empower  the  State  Government  to  impose  restrictions  on  the  laden  weight  of  vehicles  to  be  driven  on  public  roads.

  1. Power to  have  vehicle  – (1) [23][Any  officer  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Department  authorised  in  this  behalf  by  the  State  Government  shall,  if  he  has  reason  to  believe  that  a  goods  vehicle  or  trailer  is  being  used  in  contravention of  section  113.]  require  the  driver  to  convey  the  vehicle  to  a  weighting  device,  if  any,  within  a  distance  of  ten  kilometers  from  any  point  on  the  forward  route  or  within  a  distance  of  twenty  kilometers  from  the  destination  of  the  vehicle  for  weighment;  and  if  on  such  weighment  the  vehicle  is  found  to  contravene  is  any  respect  the  provisions  of  section  113  regarding  weight,  he  may,  by  order  in  writing,  direct  the  driver  to  off-load  the  excess  weight  at  his  own  risk  and  not  to  remove  the  vehicle  or  trailer  from  that  place   Corresponding  Law. – Section 114  corresponds  to  section  73  of  the  Motor      Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons.Clause  114  seeks  to  authorise  the  State  Government  to empower officers to weight goods carriages  & wherever  it  is  found  that the vehicle  is  carrying  excess  load,  to  direct  the  driver  to  unload  the  excess  goods  at  his  risk  and  not  to  proceed  unless  such  excess  load  is  unloaded.

  1. Power to  restrict  the  use  of  – The  State  Government  or  any  authority  authorised  in  this  behalf  by  the  State  Government,  if  satisfied  that  it  is  necessary  in  the interest  of  public  safety  or  convenience,  or  because  of  the  nature  of  any  road  or  bridge,  may,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  prohibit  or  restrict,  subject  to  such  exceptions  and  conditions  as  may  be   specified   in   the   notification,   the    driving   of   motor vehicles  or  of  any  specified  class  or  description  of  motor  vehicles  or  the  use  of  trailers  either  generally  in  a  specified  are  or  on  a  specified road  and  when  any  such  prohibition  or  restriction  is  imposed,  shall  cause  appropriate  traffic  signs to  be  placed  or  erected  under  section  116  at  suitable  places :

 Provided  that  where  any  prohibition  or  restriction  under  this  section  is  to  remain  in  force  for  not  more  than  one  month,  notification  thereof  in  the  Official  Gazette  shall  not  be  necessary but such local publicity is the circumstances may permit shall be given  of  such  prohibition  or  restriction.

Corresponding  Law. – Section 115  corresponds  to  section  74  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  115  empowers  the  State  Government  and  prescribed  authorities  to  restrict  the  driving  of  any  specified  class  of  motor  vehicle  and  also  to  restrict  the  driving  of  any  class  of  motor  vehicle  below  a  minimum  speed  fixed  for  that  class  of  vehicle  on  any  public  road.

  1. Power to  erect  traffic  – (1) (a)  The State  Government  or  any  authority  authorised  in  this  behalf  by  the  State  Government  may  cause  or  permit  traffic  sings  to  be  placed  or  erected  in  any  public  place  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  to  public  notice  any  speed  limits  fixed  under  sub-section  (2)  of  section  112  or  any  prohibitions  or  restrictions  imposed  under  section  115  or   generally  for  the  purpose  of  regulating  motor  vehicle  traffic.

                                              (a)                  A  State  Government  or  any  authority  authorised  in  this

behalf  by  the  State  Government  may,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette  or  by  the  erection  at  suitable  places  of  the  appropriate  traffic  sign  referred  to  in  Part  A  of  the Schedule,  designate  certain  roads  as  main  roads  for  the  purposes of  the  driving  regulations  made  by  the Central  Government.

  • Traffic signs  placed  or  erected  under  sub-section  (1)  for  any  purpose  for  which  provision  is  made  in  the  Schedule  shall  be  of  the  size,  colour  and  type  and  shall  have  the  meanings  set  forth  in  the  Schedule,  but  the  State Government or any authority  empowered  in  this  behalf  by  the  State  Government may make or  authorise  the  addition  to  any  sign  set  forth  in  the  said  Schedule, of  transcriptions  of  the  words,  letters  or  figures  thereon  in  such  script  as  the  State  Government  may  think  fit  provided  that  the  transcriptions  shall  be  similar size and  colour  to  the  words,  letters  or  figures  set  forth  in  the 
  • Except as  provided  by  sub-section  (1),,  no  traffic  sign  shall,  after  the  commencement  of  this  Act,  be  placed  or  erected  on  or  near  any  road;  but  all  traffic  signs  placed  or  erected  prior  to  the  commencement  of  this  Act  by  any  competent  authority  shall  for  the  purpose  of  this  Act  be  deemed  to  be  traffic  signs placed  or  erected  under  the  provisions  of  sub-section (1).
  • A State Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, empower any police officer not below the rank of a Superintendent of Police to  remove or cause to be removed any sign or advertisement which is so placed in his  opinion as to obscure any traffic sign from view or  any  sign or  advertisement  which  in his opinion is so similar in appearance to a traffic sign as to be misleading or which  in  his  opinion  is  likely  to  district  the  attention  or  concentration  of  the 
  • No person  shall  wilfully  remove,  alter,  deface,  or  in  any  way  tamper  with,  any  traffic  signs  placed  or  erected  under  this section.
  • If any  person  accidentally  causes  such  damage  to  a  traffic  sign  an  renders it  useless  for  the  purpose  for  which  it  is  placed  or  erected  under  this  section,  he  shall  report  the  circumstances  of  the  occurrence  to  a  police  officer  or  at  a  police  station  as  soon  as  possible,  and  in  any  case  within  twenty – four                   hours  of  the 
  • For the  purpose  of  bringing  the  sign  set  forth  in  [24][the  First  Schedule]  in  conformity  with  any  International  Convention  relating  to  motor  traffic  to  which  the  Central  Government  is for  the  time  being  a  party,  the  Central  Government  may,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  make  any  addition  or  alteration  to  any  such  sign  and  on  the  issue  of  any  such  notification,  [25][26][the  First  Schedule]  shall  be  deemed  to  be  amended 

Corresponding  Law. – Section 116  corresponds  to  section  75  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  116  confers  power  on  the  State  Government  and  any  authority  authorised  by  the  State  Government  to  erect  traffic  signs  on  public  road  for  the  information  of  road  users.  It  also  empowers  certain  officers  to  remove  from  the  public  road  any s ign which is  likely  to  distract  the  attention  of  a  driver.

  1. Parking places and  halting  stations. – The  State  Government  or  any  authority  authorised  in  this  behalf  by  the  State  Government  may,  in  consultation  with  the  local  authority  having  jurisdiction  in  the  area  concerned,  determine  places  at  which  motor  vehicles  may  stand  either  indefinitely  or  for  a  specified  period  of  time,  and  may  determine  the  places  at which  public  service  vehicles  may  stop  for  a  longer  time  than is  necessary  for  the  taking  up  and  setting  down  of  passengers.

Corresponding  Law. – This  is  a  new   provision  in  the  1988  Act.

  1. Duty to obey  traffic  signs. – (1)  Every  driver  of  a motor 

vehicle  shall drive the  vehicle  in  conformity  with  any  indication  given  by  mandatory  traffic  sign  and  in  conformity  with  the  driving  regulations  made  by  the  Central  Government,  and  shall  comply  with  all  directions  given  to  him  by  any  police  officer  for  the  time  being  engaged  in  the  regulation  of  traffic  in  any  public  place.

 (2) In  this  section  “mandatory  traffic  sign”  means  a  traffic  sign  included  in  Part  A  of  72[the  First  Schedule],  or  any  traffic  sign  of  similar  form  (that is  to  say,  consisting  of  or  including  a  circular  disc  displaying  a  device,  word  or  figure  and  having  a  red  ground  or  border)  placed  or  erected  for  the  purpose  of  regulating  motor  vehicle  traffic  under  sub-section (1)  of  section 116.

Corresponding  Law. – Section 119  corresponds  to  section  78  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons.Clause  119  lays  down  that  it  is  the  duty  of  every  driver  of  a  motor  vehicle  to  drive  the  motor  vehicle  in  conformity  with  the  indication  given  in  mandatory  traffic  signs.

  1. Vehicles with left  hand  control. – No  person  shall  drive  or  cause  or  allow  to  be  driven  in  any  public  place  any  motor  vehicle  with  a  left – hand  steering  control  unless  it  is  equipped  with  a  mechanical  or  electrical  signalling  device  of  a  prescribed  nature  and  in  working  order.

*  In  exercise  of  power  conferred  by  S. 118,  the  Central  Government  made  the  Rules  of  the  Road  Regulations,  1989,  w.e.f. 1-7-1989.

  1. Substituted  for “the Schedule” by  Act 54  of  1994, S. 36 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

Corresponding  Law. – Section 120  corresponds  to  section  80  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  120  prohibits  driving  of  motor  vehicle  fitted  with  left  hand  control  unless  it  is  fitted  with  mechanical  or  electrical  signalling  device.

  1. Signals and signalling  devices. – The  driver  of  a  motor  vehicle  shall  make  such  signals  and  on  such  occasions  as  may  be  prescribed  by 

the  Central  Government :

Provided    that  the  signal  of  an  intention  to  turn  to  the  right  or  left  or  to  stop –

  • in the  case  of  a  motor  vehicle  with  a  right – hand  steering  control,  may  be  given  by  a  mechanical  or  electrical  device  of  a  prescribed  nature  affixed  to  the  vehicle;  and
  • in the  case of  a  motor  vehicle  with  a  left – hand  steering  control,  shall  be  given  by  a  mechanical  or  electrical  device  or  a  prescribed  nature  affixed  to  the  vehicle :

Provided  further  that  the  State  Government  may,  having  regard  to  the  width  and  condition  of  the  roads  in  any  area  or  route,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  exempt  subject  to  such  conditions  as  may  be  specified  therein  any  motor  vehicle  or  class  or  description  of  motor vehicles  from  the  operation  of  this  section  for  the  purpose  of  plying  in  that  are  or  route.

Corresponding  Law. – Section 121  corresponds  to  section  79  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  121  specifies  that  the  drivers  of  motor  vehicles  including  the  vehicles  fitted  with  left  hand  steering  should  give  appropriate  signals  including  mechanical  and  electrical  signals  of  their  intention  to  turn  right  or  left.

  1. Leaving vehicle  in  dangerous  position – No  person  in  charge  of  a  motor  vehicle  shall  cause  or  allow  the  vehicle  or  any  trailer  to  be  abandoned  or  to  remain  at  rest  on  any  public  place  in  such  a  position  or  in  such  a  condition  or  in  such  circumstances  as  to  cause  or  likely  to  cause  danger,  obstruction  or  undue  inconvenience  to  other  users  of  the  public  place  or  to  the 

Corresponding  Law. – Section 122  corresponds  to  section  81  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  122  lays  down  that  no  motor  vehicle  should  be  left  on  the  public  road  in  a  dangerous  position  or  in  such  a 

manner  so  as  to  cause  inconvenience  to  other  road  users  or  abandoned.

  1. Riding on  running  board,  -  (1)  No  person  driving  or  in  charge  of  a  motor  vehicle  shall  carry  any  person  or  permit  any  person  to  be  carried  on  the  running  board  or  otherwise  than  within  the  body  of  the  vehicle.

 (2) No person  shall  travel  on  the  running  board  or  on  the  top  or  on  the  bonnet  of  a  motor  vehicle.

Corresponding  Law. – Section 123(1)  corresponds  to  section  82  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.  However, sub-section (2)  of  section  123,  is  a  new  provision  in  the  1988  Act.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  123  prohibits  travelling  in  running  board  or  on  top  or  on  the  bonnet  of  any  motor  vehicle.

  1. Prohibition against  travelling  without  pass  or  – No  person  shall  enter  or  remain  in  any  stage  carriage  for  the  purposes  of  travelling  therein  unless  he  has  with  him  a  proper  pass  or  ticket;

Provided  that  where  arrangements  for  the  supply  of  tickets  are  made  in  the  stage  carriage  by  which  a  person  has  to  travel,  a  person  may  enter such  stage  carriage  but  as  soon  as  may  be  after  his  entry  therein,  he  shall  make  the  payment  of  his  fare  to  the  conductor  or  the  driver  who  performs  the  functions  of  a  conductor  and  obtain  from  such  conductor  or  driver,  as  the  case  may  be,  a  ticket  for  his  journey.

Explanation. – In  this  section, - 

  • “pass” means  a  duty  privilege  or  courtesy  pass  entitling  the  person 

to  whom  it  is  given  to  travel  in  a  stage  carriage  gratuitously  and  includes  a  pass  issued  on  payment  for  travel  in  a  stage  carriage  for  the  period  specified  therein;

  • “ticket” includes  a  single  ticket,  a  return  ticket  or  a  season 

Corresponding  Law. – Section 124 corresponds  to  section  82 – A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  124  prohibits  travelling  in  buses  without  ticket  or  pass.

  1. Obstruction of – No  person  driving  a  motor  vehicle  shall  allow  any  person  to  stand  or  sit  or  to  place  anything  in  such  a  manner  or  position  as  to  hamper  the  driver  in  his  control  of  the  vehicle.

Corresponding  Law. – Section 125  corresponds  to  section  83  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  125  no  driver  of  a motor  vehicle  shall  allow  any  person  to  be  seated  in  such  a  position  so  as  to  hamper  his  driving.

  1. Stationary -  No  person  driving  or  in  charge  of  a  motor  vehicle  shall  cause  or  allow  the  vehicle  to  remain  stationary  in  any  public  place,  unless  there  is  in  the  driver’s  seat  a  person  duly  licensed  to  drive  the  vehicle  or  unless  the  mechanism  has  been  stopped  and  a  brake  or  brakes  applied  or  such  other  measures  taken  as  to  ensure  that  the  vehicle  cannot  accidentally  be  put  in  motion  in  the  absence  of  the  driver.

Corresponding  Law. – Section 126  corresponds  to  section  84  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  126  lays  down  that  no  motor  vehicle  should  remain  stationary  in  a  public  place  unless  there  is  a  licensed  driver  in  the  vehicle  or  where  the  engine  has  stopped  running,  proper  precautionary  methods  have  been  taken  to  ensure  that  the  vehicle  will  not  move  accidentally  in  the  absence  of  the  driver.

  1. Removal of  motor  vehicles  abandoned  or  left  unattended 

on  a  public  place. – [27][(1)  where  any  motor  vehicle  is  abandoned  or  left   immobilisation by any means including wheel clamping  may  be  authorised  by  a   police  officer  in  uniform  having  jurisdiction.]

  • Where an  abandoned,  unattended,  wrecked,  burnt  or  partially  dismantled  vehicle  is  creating  a  traffic  hazard,  because  of  its  position  in  relation  to  the  [28][public  place],  or  its  physical  appearance  is  causing  the  impediment  to  the  traffic,  its immediate  removal  from  the  [29][public  place]  by  a  towing  service  may  be  authorised  by  a  police  officer  having 
  • Where a  vehicle  is  authorised  to  be  removed  under  sub-section (1)  or  sub-section (2)  by  a  police  officer,  the  owner  of  the  vehicle  shall  be  responsible  for  all  towing  costs,  besides  any  other 

Corresponding  Law. –  This  is  a  new  provision  in  the  1988  Act.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  127  makes  provision  empowering  Police  Officers  to  tow  away  the  motor  vehicles  which  are  abandoned  or  left  unattended  on  any  public  road  and  recover  the  cost  of  removal  from  the  owners  of  such  vehicles.

  1. Safety measures  for  drivers  and  pillion  riders. – (1)  No  driver  of  a  two – wheeled  motor  cycle  shall  carry  more  than  one  person  in  addition  to  himself  on  the  motor  cycle  and  no  such  person  shall be  carried  otherwise  than  sitting  on  a  proper  seat  securely  fixed  to  the  motor  cycle  behind  the  driver’s  seat  with  appropriate  safety  measures.

 (2) In  addition  to  the  safety  measures  mentioned  in  sub-section (1),  the  Central  Government  may,  prescribe  other  safety  measures  for  the  drivers  of  two-wheeled  motor  cycles  and  pillion  riders  thereon.

Corresponding  Law. –  Sub – section (1)  of  section  128  corresponds  to  section  85  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.  However,  sub-section (2)  of  section  128,  is  a  new  provision  in  the  1988  Act.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  128  prescribes  certain  safety  measures  for  

  1. Wearing of  protective  -  Every  person  driving  or   riding  (otherwise than in  a  side  car,  on  a  motor  cycle  of  any  class  or  description)  shall,  while  in  a  public  place,  wear [30][protective  headgear  conforming  to  the  standards  of  Bureau  of  Indian  Standards:] provided  that  the  provisions  of  this  section  shall  not  apply  to  a  person  who  is  a  Sikh,  if  he is,  while  driving  or  riding  on  the  motor  cycle,  in  a  public  place,  wearing  a  turban  :

provided  further  that  the  State  Government  may,  by  such  rules,  provide 

for  such  exceptions  as  it  may  think  fit.

Explanation. – “Protective  headgear”  means  a  helmet  which, -

  • by virtue  of  its  shape,  material  and  construction,  could  reasonably  be  expected  to  afford  to  the  person  driving  or  riding  on a  motor  cycle  a  degree  of  protection  from  injury  in  the  event  of  an  accident;  and
  • is securely  fastened  to  the  head  of  the  wearer  by  means  of  straps 

or  other  fastenings  provided  on  the  headgear.

 Corresponding  Law.Section  129  corresponds  to  section  85 – A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects and  Reasons. – Clause  129  empowers the  State  Government  to  prescribe  protective  headgear  to  be  worn  by  the  drivers  or  pillion  riders  of  motor  cycle  other  than  a  person  who  is a  Sikh  wearing  a  turban  and  to  make such  exemption  as  the  State  Government  thinks  fit.

  1. Duty to  produce  licence  and  certificate  of  – (1)  The  driver  of  a  motor  vehicle  in  any  public  place  shall,  on  demand  by  any  police  officer  in  uniform, produce  his  licence  for  examination.

             Provided that the driver may, of his licence has been submitted to, or has been   respect thereof an thereafter produce the licence within such period, in such manner   as the Central Government may prescribe to the  police  officer  making  the  demand.

 [31][(2)  The  conductor,  if  any,  of  a  motor  vehicle  on  any  public  place  shall,  on  demand  by  any  officer  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Department  authorised  in  this  behalf,  produce  the  licence  for  examination.]

 [32][(3)  The  owner  of  a motor vehicle  (other  than  a  vehicle  registered  under  section  60),  or  in  his  absence  the  driver  or  other  person in  charge of  the vehicle,  shall,  on  demand  by  a  registering  authority or  any  other  officer   of   the Motor Vehicles Department  duly  authorised  in  this  behalf,  produce  the  certificate  of  insurance  of the  vehicle and, where  the vehicle  is  a transport vehicle,  also  the  certificate  of  fitness  referred  to  in  section  56  and  the  permit; and if any or  all  of  the  certificates  or  the  permit  are  not  in  his  possession,  he  shall,  within  fifteen  days  from  the  date  of  demand,  submit  photo  copies  of  the  same,  duly  attested  in  person or  send  the  same  by  registered  post  the  officer  who  demanded  it.

 Explanation. – For  the  purposes  of  this  sub-section, “certificate  of  insurance”  means  the  certificate  issued  under  sub-section (3)  of  section  147.]  (4)   If  the  licence  referred  to  in  sub-section  (2)  or  the  certificates  or  permit  referred  to  in  sub-section (3),  as  the  case  may  be,  are  not at  the  time  in the  possession  of  the  person  to  whom  demand  is  made,  it  shall  be  a  sufficient   compliance  with  this  section  if  such  person  produces  the licence  or  certificates  or  permit  within  such  period  in  such  manner  as  the  Central  Government  may  prescribe,  to  the  police  officer  or  authority  making  the  demand :

 Provided  that,  except  to  such  extent  and  with  such  modifications  as  may  be  prescribed,  the  provisions  this  sub-section  shall  not  apply  to  any  person  required  to  produce  the  certificate  of  registration  or  the  certificate  of  fitness  of  a  transport  vehicle.

 Corresponding  Law. – Section  130  corresponds  to  section  86  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  130  requires  the  driver  of  a  motor  vehicle  to  produce  on  demand  by  a  Police  Officer,  the  driving  licence,  registration  certificate, fitness  certificate  in  the  case  of  transport  vehicle.

  1. Duty of  the  driver  to  take  certain  precautions  at  unguarded  railway  level  -  Every  driver  of  a  motor  vehicle  at  the  approach  of  any  unguarded  railway  level  crossing  shall  cause  the  vehicle  to  stop  and  the  driver  of  the  vehicle  shall  cause  the  conductor  or  cleaner  or  attendant  or  any  other  person  in  the  vehicle  to  walk  up  to  the  level  crossing  and  ensure  that  no  train  or  trolley  is  approaching  from  either  side  and  then  pilot  the  motor  vehicle  across  such  level  crossing,  and  where  no  conductor  or  cleaner  or  attendant  or  any  other  person  is  available  in  the  vehicle,  the  driver  of  the  vehicle  shall get  down  from  the  vehicle  himself  to  ensure  that  no  train  or  trolley  is  approaching  from  either  side  before  the  railway  track  is  crossed.

                            Corresponding  Law. -  This  is  a  new  provision  in  the  1988  Act.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  131  prescribes  certain  duties  for  a  driver  approaching  an  unmanned  level  crossing  to  ensure  safe  crossing  of  the  vehicle  in  the  interest  of  public  safety.

  1. Duty of  driver  to  stop  in  certain  – (1)  The driver of  motor vehicle shall cause the vehicle to stop &  remain  stationary so long as 79[may for such reasonable time as may be necessary, but not exceeding  twenty-four  hours],-  [33][34][(a)  when  required  to  do  so  by  any  police  officer  not  below  the  rank   of  a  Sub-Inspector in  uniform,  in  the  event  of  the  vehicle  being  involved  in  the  occurrence  of  an  accident  to  a  person,  animal  or  vehicle or of  damage  to  property,  or]

 (b)  when  required  to  do  so  by  any  person  in  charge  of  an  animal  if  such  person  apprehends that  the  animal  is,  or  being  alarmed  by  the  vehicle  will  become,  unmanageable,  or  (c)  [35][***]

And  he  shall  give  his name and  address  and  the  name  and  address  of  the  owner  of  the  vehicle  to  any  person  affected  by  any  such  accident  or  damage  who  demands  it  provided  such  person  also  furnishes  his  name  and  address.

 (2)  The  driver  of  a  motor  vehicle  shall,  on  demand  by  a  person  giving  his  own  name and  address  and  alleging  that  the  driver  has  committed  an  offence punishable  under  section  184,  give  his  name  and  address  to  that  person.  (3)  In  this  section  the  expression “animal” means any  horse,  cattle, elephant,  camel,  ass,  mule,  sheep  or  goat.

 Corresponding  Law. – Section 132  corresponds  to  section  87  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  132  details  the  duty  of  the  driver  of  a  motor  vehicle  to  stop  his  vehicle  in  certain  circumstances such  as  when  his  vehicle  is  involved  in  an  accident,  etc.

  1. Duty of owner of motor vehicle to give information- The owner of a motor vehicle, the driver or conductor of which is accused of any offence under this Act shall, on the demand of any  police  officer  authorised  in  this  behalf  by the State Government, give all information regarding the name and address of, and the  licence held by, the dirver or conductor which is in his possession or could by reasonable diligence be ascertained by him. 

 Corresponding Law-  Section 133 corresponds to section 88 of the Motor  Vehicles Act. 1939.

 Objects and Reason- Clause 133 provides that the owner of a motor vehicle shall, on demand by a Police Officer, furnish the name and address of the driver or the conductor of the vehicle who are accused of any offence under this Act alongwith the licence number, etc.  

  1. Duty of  driver  in  case  of  accident  and  injury  to  a 

When  any  person  is  injured  or  any  property  of  a  third  party  is  damaged,  as  a  result  of  an  accident  in  which  a  motor  vehicle  is  involved,  the  driver  of  the  vehicle  or  other  person  in  charge  of  the  vehicle  shall –

  • unless it is not practicable to do so on account of mob  fury  or  any 

other  reason  beyond his control,  take all reasonable  steps to  secure  medical  attention  for  the  injured  person, [36][by  conveying  him  to  the  nearest  medical  practitioner  or  hospital, and it shall be the duty of every registered medical practitioner or the doctor  on the duty in the hospital  immediately  to  attend  to  the  injured  person  and  render  medical  aid  or  treatment  without  waiting  for  any  procedural  formalities],  unless  the  injured  person  or  his  guardian,  in  case  he is  a minor,  desired  otherwise;

  • give on  demand  by  a  police  officer  any  information  required 

by  him  or,  if  no  police  officer  is  present,  report  the  circumstances  of  the  occurrence, including  the circumstances,  if  any,  or  not  taking  reasonable  steps  to  secure  medical  attention  as  required  under  clause (a),  at  the  nearest  police  station  as  soon  as  possible,  and  in  any  case  within  twenty-four  hours  of  the  occurrence;

[37][(c)  give  the  following  information  in  writing  to  the insurer,  who  has  

issued  the  certificates  of  insurance,  about  the  occurrence  of  the  accident,   namely :-

  • insurance policy  number  and  period  of  its  validity;
  • date, time and place of accident;
  • particulars of  the  persons  injured  or  killed  in  the  accident;
  • name of the  driver  and  the  particulars  of  his  driving 

Explanation. – For  the  purposes  of  this  section,  the  expression “driver” includes  the  owner  of  the  vehicle.]

 Corresponding  Law. – Section 134  corresponds  to  section  89  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  134  sets  out  the  duties  of  the  driver  involved  in  accident,  such  as  reporting  the  accident  to  the  Police  Station,  rendering  medical  aid to  the  injured,  etc.

  1. Schemes to  be framed  for  the  investigation  of  accident  cases  and  wayside  amenities, etc. – (1)  The  State  Government  may,  by  notification  in the Official  Gazette,  make  one  or  more  schemes  to  provide  for -    (a)  an  in  depth  study  on  causes  and  analysis  of  motor  vehicle  accidents;

                         (b)  wayside  Amenities   on  highways;                     (c)  traffic  aid  posts  on  highways;  and                    (d)  truck  parking  complexes  along  highways.

 (2)  Every  scheme  made  under  this  section  by  any  State  Government  shall  be  laid,  as  soon  as  may  be  after  it  is  made,  before  the  State  Legislature.

                            Corresponding  Law. – This  is  new  provision  in  the  1988 Act.

 Objects and  Reasons. – Clause  135  empowers  the  State  Government  to  frame  scheme  for  indepth  study  of  motor  vehicle  accident  way-side  amenities,  traffic  and  posts  and  truck  parking  complexes.

  1. Inspection of vehicle  involved  in  – When  any  accident  occurs  in   which   a   motor  vehicle   is   involved,   any   person   authorised   in  this behalf  by  the  State  Government  may,  on  production  if  so  required  of  his  authority,  inspect  the  vehicle  and  for  that  purpose  may  enter  at  any  reasonable  time  any  premises  where  the  vehicle  may  be,  and  may  remove  the  vhielce  for   examination :

 Provided  that  the  place  to  which  the  vehicle  is  so  removed  shall  be  intimated  to  the  owner  of  the  vehicle and  the  vehicle  shall  be  returned  [38][after  completion  of  the  formalities  to  the  owner,  driver  or  the  person  in  charge  of  the  vehicle  within  twenty-four  hours.]

Corresponding  Law. – Section  136  corresponds  to  section  90  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  136  prescribes  that  a  motor  vehicle  involved  in  accident  should  be  produced  for  inspection  before  the  person  authorised  by  the  State  Government  and  for this  purpose  it  empowers  the  officers  to  enter  into  any  premises  and  remove  the  vehicle  for  inspection.

  1. Power of  Central  Government  to  make  – The  Central  Government  may  make  rules  to  provide  for  all  or  any  of  the  following  matters,  namely ;-
  • the occasions  on  which  signals  shall  be  made  by  drivers  of  motor  vehicles  and  such  signals  under  section 121;
  • the manner  in  which  the  licences  and  certificates  may  be  produced  to  the  police  officer  under  section 

Corresponding  Law. – This  is  a new  provision  in  the  1988  Act.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  137  lays  down  that  the  Central  Government  may  make  rules  to  carry into  effect  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter  where  Central  Government  is  authorised.

  1. Power of  State  Government  to  make  – (1)  The  State 

Government  may  make  rules  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  into  effect  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter  other  than  the  matters  specified  in  section  137.

(2) Without  prejudice  to  the generality  of  the  foregoing  power,  such  rules  may  provide  for –

  • the removal  and  the  safe  custody  of  vehicles  including  their  

loads  which  have  broken  down  or  which  have  been  left  standing  or  have  been   abandoned  on  roads;

  • the installation  and  use  of  weighing  devices;
  • the maintenance  and  management  of  wayside  amenities  complexes;
  • the exemption  from  all  or  any  of  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter  of  fire  Brigade  vehicles,  ambulance  and  other  special  classes  or  descriptions  of  vehicle,  subject  to  such  conditions  as  may  be  prescribed;
  • the maintenance  and  management  of  parking  places  and  stands  and  the  fees,  if  any,  which  may  be  charged  for  their  use;
  • prohibiting the  driving  downhill  of  a  motor  vehicle  with  the  gear  disengaged  either  generally  or  in  a  specified  place;
  • prohibiting the  taking  hold  of  or  mounting  of  a  motor  vehicle  in  motion;
  • prohibiting the  use  of  foot-paths  or  pavements  by  motor 

vehicles;

  • generally, the  prevention  of  danger,  injury  or  annoyance  to  the  public  or  any  person,  or  of  danger  or  injury  to  property  or  of  obstruction  to  traffic;  and
  • any other  matter  which  is  to  be,  or  may  be, 

Corresponding  Law. – Section 138  corresponds  to  section  91  of  the Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  138  empowers  the  State  Government  to  make rules for the purposes  of  carrying  into  effect  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter.

CHAPTER IX

MOTOR VEHICLES TEMPORARILY LEAVING OR  VISITING INDIA

  1. Power of  Central  Government  to  make  rules. – (1)  The 

Central  Government  may,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  make  rules  for  all  or  any  of  the  following  purposes,  namely :-

  • the grant  and  authentication  of  travelling  passes,  certificates  or   authorisations  to  persons  temporarily  taking  motor  vehicles  out  of  India  to  any  place  outside  India  or  to  persons  temporarily  proceeding out  of  India  to  any  place  outside  India  and  desiring  to  driver  a  motor  vehicle  during  their  absence  from  India;
  • prescribing the  conditions  subject  to  which  motor  vehicles  brought  temporarily  into  India  from  outside  India  by  persons  intending  to  make  a  temporary  stay  in India  may  be  possessed  and  used  in  India;  and
  • prescribing the  conditions  subject  to  which  persons  entering  India  from  any  place  outside  India  for  a  temporary  stay  in  India  may  drive  motor  vehicles  in 
  • For the  purpose  of  facilitating  and  regulating  the  services  of  motor  vehicles  operating  between  India  and any  other  country  under  any  reciprocal  arrangement  and  carrying  passengers  or  goods  or  both  by  road  for  hire  or  reward,  the  Central  Government  may,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  make  rules  with  respect  to  all  or  any  of  the  following  matters,  namely :- 
    • the conditions  subject  to  which  motor  vehicles  carrying  on  such  services  may  be  brought  into  India  from  outside  India  and  possessed  and  used  in  India;
    • the conditions  subject  to  which  motor  vehicles  may  be  taken  from  any  places  in  India  to  any  place  outside  India;
    • the conditions subject  to  which  persons  employed  as  drivers  and  conductors  of  such  motor  vehicles  may  enter  or  leave  India;
    • the grant  and  authentication  of  travelling  passes,  certificates  or  authorisations  to  persons  employed  as  drivers  and  conductors  of  such  motor 
    • the particulars  (other  than  registration  marks)  to  be  exhibited  by  such  motor  vehicles  and  the  manner  in  which  such  particulars  are  to  be  exhibited;
    • the use  of  trailers  with  such  motor  vehicles;
    • the exemption  of  such  motor  vehicles  and  their  drivers and 

 conductors  from  all  or  any  of  the  provisions  of  this  Act  [other  than  those  referred  to  in  sub-section (4)]  or  the  rules  made  thereunder;

  • the identification  of  the  drivers  and  conductors  of  such  motor 

vehicles;

  • the replacement  of  the  travelling  passes,  certificates  or 

authorisations,  permits,  licence  or  any  other  prescribed  documents  lost  or  defaced,  on  payment  of  such  fee  as  may  be  prescribed;

  • the exemption  from  the  provisions  of  such  laws  as  relate  to 

customs, police  or  health  with  a  view  to  facilitate  such  road  transport  services; (k) any  other  matter  which  is  to  be,  or  may  be,  prescribed.

  • No rule  made  under  this  section  shall  operate  to  confer  on  any  person  any  immunity  in  any  State  from  the  payment  of  any  tax  levied  in  that  State  on  motor  vehicles  or  their 
  • Nothing in  this  Act  or  in  any  rule  made  thereunder  by  a  State 

Government  relating  to  -

  • the registration  and  identification  of  motor  vehicles,  or
  • the requirements  as  to  construction,  maintenance and  equipment 

of  motor  vehicles, or

  • The licencing and the qualifications of drivers and conductors of

motor vehicles shall  apply –

  • to any motor  vehicle  to  which  or  to  any  driver  of  a  motor  vehicle  to  whom  any  rules  made  under  clause  (b)  or  clause  (c)  of  subsection  (1)  or  under  sub-section  (2)  apply;  or
  • to any  conductor  of  a  motor  vehicle  to  whom  any  rules  made  under  sub-section  (2) 

 Corresponding  Law. – Section  139  corresponds  to  section  92  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  139  authorises  the Central  Government  to  make  rules  for  carrying  into  effect  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter  relating  to  the  regulation  of  services  of  motor  vehicles  operating  between  India  and  any   other  country  under  reciprocal  agreement,  etc.

CHAPTER  X

LIABILITY  WITHOUT  FAULT  IN  CERTAIN  CASES

  1. Liability to  pay  compensation  in  certain  cases  on the  principle of  no  fault. – (1)  Where  death  or  permanent  disablement  of  any  person has resulted from an accident arising out  of the use of a motor vehicle or  motor vehicles, the owner of the vehicles shall, or,  as  the  case  may  be,  the  owners  of the vehicles shall, jointly and severally, be  liable  to  pay  compensation  in  respect  of  such  death  or  disablement  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  this  section.  (2) The  amount  of  compensation  which  shall  be  payable  under  subsection (1)  in  respect  of  the  death  of  any  person  shall  be  a  fixed  sum  of  [39][fifty  thousand  rupees]  and  the  amount  of  compensation  payable  under  that  sub-section  in  respect  of  the  permanent  disablement  of  any  person  shall  be  a  fixed  sum  of  [40][twenty – five  thousand  rupees].
  • In any  claim  for  compensation  under  sub-section (1),  the claimant  shall  not  be  required  to  plead  and  establish  that  the  death  or  permanent  disablement  in  respect  of  which  the  claim  has  been  made  was  due  to  any  wrongful  act,  neglect  or  default  of  the  owner  or  owners  of  the  vehicle  or  vehicles  concerned  or  of  any  other 
  • A claim  for  compensation  under  sub-section (1)  shall  not  be  defeated  by  reason  of  any  wrongful  act,  neglect  or  default  of  the  person  in  respect  of  whose  death  or  permanent  disablement  the  claim  has  been  made  nor  shall  the  quantum  of  compensation  recoverable  in  respect  of  such  death  or  permanent  disablement  be  reduced on  the  basis  of  the  share  of such  person  in  the  responsibility  for  such  death  or  permanent 

             [41](5) Notwithstanding  anything  contained  in  sub-section  (2)  regarding   death  or   bodily   injury   to   any  person,  for   which   the  owner  of  the  vehicle  is                  liable  to  give  compensation  for  relief,  he is  also  liable  to  pay  compensation  under  any  other  law  for  the time  being  in  force :

 Provided  that  the  amount  of  such  compensation  to  be  given  under  any  other  law  shall  be  reduced  from  the  amount  of  compensation  payable  under  this  section  or  under  section  163 – A].

 Corresponding  Law. -  Section  140  corresponds  to  section  92 – A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  140  provides  for  liability  to  pay  compensation  in  certain  cases  on  the  principle  of  no  fault. 

  1. Provisions  as  to  other  right  to  claim  compensation  for  death  or  permanent  disablement  - (1)  The  right  to  claim  compensation  under  section  140  in respect  of  death  or  permanent  disablement  of  any  person  shall  be  in  addition  to  [42][any  other  right,  except  the  right  to  claim  under  the  scheme referred  to  in  section  163 – A  (such  other  right  hereafter]  in  this  section referred  to  as  the  right  on  the  principle  of  fault)  to  claim  compensation  in  respect  thereof  under  any  other  provision  of  this  Act  or  of  any  other  law  for  the  time  being  in  force.
  • A claim  for  compensation  under  section 140  in  respect  of  death  or  permanent  disablement  of  any  person  shall  be  disposed  of  as  expeditiously  as  possible  and  where  compensation  is  claimed  in  respect  of  such  death  or  permanent  disablement  under  section  140  and  also  in  pursuance  of  any  right  on  the  principle  of  fault,  the  claim  for  compensation  under  section  140  shall  be  disposed  of  as  aforesaid  in the  first 
  • Notwithstanding anything  contained  in  sub-section (1),  where in  respect  of  the  death  or  permanent  disablement  of  any  person,  the  person  liable  to  pay  compensation  under  section  140  is  also  liable  to  pay  compensation  in  accordance  with  the  right  on  the  principle  of  fault,  the  person  so  liable  shall  pay  the  first-mentioned  compensation  and -
    • if the  amount  of  the  first-mentioned  compensation  is  less  

than  the  amount  of  the  second-mentioned  compensation,  he  shall  be  liable  to   pay  (in  addition  to  the  first-mentioned  compensation)  only  so  much  of  the  second-mentioned  compensation  as  is  equal  to  the  amount  by  which  it  exceeds the  first-mentioned  compensation;

  • if the  amount  of  the  first-mentioned  compensation  is  equal  to  or  more  than  the  amount  of  the  second-mentioned  compensation,  he  shall  not  be  liable  to  pay  the  second-mentioned 

 Corresponding  Law. Section  141  corresponds  to  section  92 – B  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  141  makes  provision  to  claim  compensation  for  death  or  permanent  disablement  besides  the  claim  for  compensation  for  no  fault  liability.

  1. Permanent disablement. – For  the purposes  of  this  Chapter,  permanent  disablement  of  a  person  shall  be  deemed  to  have  resulted  from  an  accident  of  the  nature  referred  to  in  sub-section (1)  of  section  140   if  such  person  has suffered  by  reason  of  the  accident,  any  injury  or  injuries  involving :-
  • permanent privation  of  the  sight  of  either  eye  or the  hearing  of  either  ear,  or  privation  of  any  member  or joint;  or
  • destruction or  permanent  impairing  of  the  powers of  any  members 

or  joint;  or

  • permanent disfiguration  of  the  head  or 

 Corresponding  Law. – Section  142  corresponds  to  section  92 – C  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  142  seeks  to  classify injuries  which  are  considered  as  permanent  disablement  for  the  purpose  of  this  Act.

  1. Applicability of  Chapter  to  certain  claims  under  Act 8  of 
  2. – The provisions of  this  Chapter  shall  also  apply  in  relation  to  any  claim  for  compensation  in  respect  of death  or  permanent  disablement  of  any  person  under  the  Workmen’s  Compensation  Act, 1923 (8  of  1923)  resulting  from  an  accident  of  the  nature  referred  to  in  sub-section  (1)  of  section  140  and  for  this  purpose,  the  said  provisions  shall,  with  necessary  modifications,  be  deemed  to   form  part of  that  Act.

 Corresponding  Law. – Section  143  corresponds  to  section  92 – D  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  143  lays  down  that  the  provision  of  this   Chapter  shall  also  apply  in  relation  to  any  claims  under  Workmen’s  Compensation  Act.

  1. Overriding effect. – The  provisions  of  this  Chapter  shall  have  effect  notwithstanding  anything  contained  in  any  other  provision  of  this  Act or  of  any  other  law  for  the  time  being  in  force.

 Corresponding  Law. – Section  144  corresponds  to  section  92 – E  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  144  provides  for  overriding  effect  of  this  Chapter  over  any  other  provisions  of  this  Act  or  any  law  for  the  time  being  in  force.

CHAPTER  XI

INSURANCE  OF  MOTOR  VEHICLES  AGAINST  THIRD  PARTY  RISKS

  1. – In this  Chapter, -
    • “authorised insurer”  means  an  insurer  for  the  time  being  carrying  on  general  insurance  business  in  India  under  the  General  Insurance  Business (Nationalisation)  Act, 1972,  and  any  Government  insurance  fund  authorised  to  do  general  insurance  business  under  that  Act,
    • “certificate of  insurance”  means  a  certificate  issued  by  an  authorised  insurer in  pursuance  of  sub-section (3)  of  section  147  and  includes  a  cover  note  complying with  such  requirements as may be prescribed, and  where  more  than  one  certificate  has  been  issued  in connection  with  a  policy,  or  where  a  copy  of  a  certificate  has  been  issued,  all  those  certificates or that copy, as  the  case  may  be;
    • “liability”, wherever  used  in  relation  to  the  death  of  or  bodily  injury  to  any  person,  includes  liability  in  respect  thereof  under  section  140;
    • “policy of  insurance”  includes “certificate  of  insurance”;
    • “property” includes  goods  carried  in the  motor  vehicle,  roads,  bridges,   culverts,  causeways,  trees,  posts  and  mile-stones;
    • “reciprocating country”  means  any  such  country  as  may  on  the  basis  of  reciprocity  be  notified  by  the  Central  Government  in  the  Official  Gazette  to  be  a  reciprocating  country  for  the  purposes  of  this Chapter; (g) “third  party”  includes  the 

Corresponding  Law.Section  145  corresponds  to  section  93  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  145  seeks  to  define  certain  words  and  expressions  appearing  in  this  Chapter.

  1. Necessity for  insurance  against  third  party  – (1)  No  person  shall  use,  except  as  a  passenger,  or  cause  or  allow  any  other  person  to  use,  a  motor  vehicle  in  a  public  place,  unless  there  is  in  force  in  relation  to  the  use  of  the  vehicle  by  that  person  or  that  other  person,  as  the  case  may  be,  a  policy  of  insurance  complying  with  the  requirements  of  this  Chapter :

[43][Provided  that  in  the  case  of  a  vehicle  carrying,  or  meant  to  carry,  dangerous  or  hazardous  goods,  there  shall  also  be  a  policy  of  insurance  under  the  Public  Liability  Insurance  Act, 1991 (6  of  1991)].

Explanation. – A  person  driving  a  motor  vehicle  merely  as  a  paid  employee,  while  there  is  in  force  in  relation  to  the  use  of  the  vehicle  no  such  policy  as  is  required  by  this  sub-section,  shall  not  be  deemed  to act  in  contravention  of  the  sub-section  unless  he  knows  or  has  reason  to  believe  that  there  is  no  such  policy  in  force.

  • Sub-section (1) shall  not  apply  to  any  vehicle  owned  by  the  Central  Government  or  a  State  Government  and  used  for  Government  purposes  unconnected  with  any  commercial 
  • The appropriate  Government  may,  by  order,  exempt  from  the  operation  of  sub-section (1)  any  vehicle  owned  by  any  of  the  following  authorities,  namely :-
    • the Central  Government  or  a  State  Government,  if  the  vehicle  is 

used  for  Government  purposes  connected  with  any  commercial  enterprise;

  • any local  authority;
  • any State  transport  undertaking :

Provided  that  no  such  order  shall  be  made  in  relation  to  any  such  authority  unless  a  fund  has  been  established  and  is  maintained  by  that  authority  in  accordance  with  the  rules  made  in  that  behalf  under  this  Act  for  meeting  any  liability  arising  out  of  the  use  of  any  vehicle  of  that  authority  which  that  authority  or  any  person  in  its  employment  may  incur  to  third  parties.

Explanation. – For  the  purposes  of  this  sub-section,  “appropriate  Government”  means  the  Central  Government  or  a  State  Government,  as  the  case  may  be,  and –

  • in relation  to  any  corporation  or  company  owned  by  the  Central  Government  or  any  State  Government,  means  the  Central  Government  or  that  State  Government;
  • in relation  to  any  corporation  or  company  owned  by  the  Central  Government &  one  or  more  State  Governments,  means  the  Central  Government;

(iii)in  relation to any other State transport undertaking or any local  authority,  means  that  Government  which  has  control  over  that  undertaking  or  authority.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  146  corresponds  to  section  94  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. Clause  146  speaks  of  the  necessity  for  insurance  against  third  party  risk.

  1. Requirement of  policies and  limits  of  – (1)  In  order  to  comply  with  the  requirements  of  this  Chapter,  a  policy  of  insurance  must  be  a  policy  which - 
    • is issued  by  a  person  who is  an  authorised  insurer;  and  
    • insurers the  person  or  classes  of  persons  specified  in  the 

policy  to  the  extent  specified  in  sub – section (2) –

  • against any  liability  which may  be  incurred  by  him  in  

respect  of  the  death  of  or  bodily  [44][injury  to  any  person,  including  owner  of   the  goods  or  his  authorised  representative  carried  in  the  vehicle] or  damage  to  any  property  of  a  third  party  caused  by  or  arising  out  of  the  use of  the  vehicle  in  a  public  place ;

  • against the  death  of  or  bodily  injury  to  any  passenger  of  a 

public  service  vehicle  caused  by  or  arising  out  of  the  use  of  the  vehicle  in  a  public  place;

Provided  that  a policy  shall  not  be  required –

(i) to  cover  liability  in respect  of  the  death,  arising  out  of  and

in  the  course  of  this  employment,  of  the  employee  of  a  person  insured  by  the  policy  or in  respect  of  bodily  injury  sustained  by  such  an  employee  arising  out  of  and  in  the  course  of  his  employment  other  than  a  liability  arising  under  the  Workmen’s  Compensation  Act, 1923 (8  of  1923),  in  respect  of  the  death  of,  or  bodily  injury  to,  any  such  employee - 

  • engaged in  driving  the  vehicle,  or
  • if it  is  a  public  service  vehicle, engaged  as  a  conductor 

of  the  vehicle  or  in  examining  tickets on  the  vehicle,  or

  • if it  is  a  goods  carriage,  being  carried  in  the vehicle, or (ii) to  cover  any  contractual 

Explanation. – For  the  removal  of  doubts,  it  is  hereby  declared  that  the  death  of  or  bodily  injury  to  any  person  or  damage   to   any   property  of  a  third   party  shall  be  deemed  to  have  been  caused  by  or  to  have  arisen  out  of,  the  use  of  a  vehicle  in a  public  place  notwithstanding  that  the  person  who  is  dead  or  injured  or  the  property  which  is  damaged  was  not  in  a  public  place  at  the  time  of  the  accident,  if  the  act  or  omission  which  led  to  the  accident  occurred  in  a  public  place.

(2) Subject  to  the  proviso  to  sub-section  (1),  a  policy  of  insurance 

referred  to  in  sub-section  (1),  shall  cover  any  liability  incurred  in  respect  of  any  accident,  up  to  the  following  limits,  namely :-

(a) save  as  provided in  clause  (b),  the  amount  of  liability  incurred.  (b) in  respect  of  damage  to  any  property  of  a  third  party,  a  limit  of  rupees  six  thousand :

Provided  that  any  policy  of  insurance  issued  with  any  limited  liability  and in   force,  immediately  before  the  commencement  of  this  Act,  shall  continue  to  be  effective  for  a  period  of  four  months  after  such  commencement  or  till  the  date  of  expiry  of  such  policy  whichever  is  earlier.

  • A policy shall  be  of  no  effect  for  the  purposes of  this  Chapter 

unless  and  until  there  is  issued  by  the  insurer  in  favour  of  the  person  by  whom  the  policy  is  effected  a  certificate  of  insurance  in  the  prescribed  form  and  containing  the  prescribed  particulars  of  any  condition  subject  to  which  the  policy  is  issued  and  of  any  other  prescribed  matters;  and  different  forms,  particulars  and  matters  may  be  prescribed in  different  cases.

  • where a  cover  note  issued  by  the  insurer  under  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter  or  the  rules  made  thereunder  is  not  followed  by  a  policy  of  insurance  within  the  prescribed  time,  the  insurer  shall,  within  seven  days  of  the  expiry  of  the  period  of  the  validity  of  the  cover  note,  notify  the  fact  to  the  registering  authority  in  whose  records  the  vehicle  to  which  the  cover  note  relates  has  been  registered  or  to  such  other  authority  as  the  State  Government  may 
  • Notwithstanding anything  contained  in  any  law  for  the  time  being 

in  force,  an  insurer  issuing  a  policy  of  insurance  under  this  section  shall  be  liable  to  indemnify  the  person  or  classes  of  persons  specified  in  the  policy  in  respect  of  any  liability  which  the  policy  purports  to  cover  in  the  case  of  that  person  or  those  classes  of  persons.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  147  corresponds  to  section  95  of  the  Motor  Vehicle  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  147  lays  down  the requirements  of  the  policies  and  the  limit  of  liability  in  respect  of  passengers  and  persons  other  than  passengers  in  relation  to  passenger vehicles  and  goods  carriages.

  1. Validity of  polices  of  insurance  issued  in reciprocating    Where,  in  pursuance  of  an  arrangement  between  India  and  any  reciprocating  country, the  motor  vehicle  registered  in  the  reciprocating  country  operates  on   any  route  or  within  any  area  common  to  the  two  countries  and  there  is  in  force  in  relation  to  the  use  of  the  vehicle  in  the  reciprocating  country,  a  policy  of  insurance  complying  with  the  requirements  of  the  law  of  insurance  in  force  in  that  country,  then,  notwithstanding  anything  contained  in  section  147  but  subject  to  any  rules  which  may  be  made  under  section  164,  such  policy  of  insurance  shall  be  effective  throughout  the  route  or  area  in  respect  of  which,  the  arrangement  has  been  made,  as  if  the  policy  of  insurance  had  complied  with  the requirements  of  this  Chapter.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  148  corresponds  to  section  95 – A,  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  148  provides  for  the  validity  of  policies  of  insurance  issued  in  a  reciprocating  country  in  respect  of  motor  vehicle  of  the  reciprocating  country  operating  on  any  route  common  to  the  two  countries.

  1. Duty of  insurers  to  satisfy  judgments and  awards  against 

persons  insured  in  respect  of  third  party  risks. – (1)  if,  after  a  certificate  of  insurance  has  been  issued  under  sub-section  (3)  of  section  147  in  favour  of  the  person  by  whom  a  policy  has  been  effected,  judgement  or  award  in  respect  of  any  such  liability  as  is  requirement  to  be  covered  by  a  policy  under  clause  (b)  of  sub-section  (1)  of  section  147  (being  a  liability  covered  by  the  terms  of  the  policy)  [45][or  under  the  provisions  of  section  163 – A]  is  obtained  against  any  person  insured  by  the  policy,  then,  notwithstanding  that  the  insurer  may  be  entitled  to  avoid  of  cancel  or  may  have  avoided  or  cancelled  the  policy,  the  insurer  shall,  subject  to  the  provisions  of  this  section,  pay  to  the  person  entitled  to  the  benefit  of  the  decree  any  sum  not  exceeding  the  sum  assured  payable  thereunder,  as  if  he  were  the  judgement  debtor,  in  respect  of  the  liability,  together  with  any  amount  payable  in  respect  of  costs  and  any  sum   payable  in  respect  of  interest  on  that  sum  by  virtue of  any  enactment  relating  to  interest  on  judgements.

(2) No  sum  shall  be  payable  by  an  insurer  under  sub-section  (1)  in  respect  of  any  judgement  or  award  unless, before  the  commencement  of  the  proceedings  in  which  the  judgement  or  award  is  given  the  insurer  had  notice  through  the  Court  or,  as  the  case  may  be,  the  Claims  Tribunal  of  the  bringing  of  the  proceedings,  or  in  respect  of  such  judgement  or  award  so  long  as  execution  is  stayed  thereon  pending  an  appeal;  and  an  insurer  to  whom  notice  of  the  bringing  of  any  such  proceedings  is  so  given  shall  be  entitled  to  be  made  a  party  thereto  and  to  defend  the  action  on  any  of  the  following  grounds,  namely :-

(a) that  there  has  been  a  breach  of  a  specified  condition  of  the 

policy,  being  one  of  the  following  conditions,  namely :-

(i) a  condition  excluding  the  use  of  the  vehicle - 

  • for hire  or  reward,  where  the  vehicle  is  on  the  date  of 

the  contract  of  insurance  a  vehicle  not  covered  by  a  permit  to  ply  for  hire  or  reward,  or

  • for organised  racing  and  speed  testing,  or
  • for a  purpose  not  allowed  by  the  permit  under  which  the 

vehicle  is  used,  where  the  vehicle  is  a  transport  vehicle,  or

  • without side-car  being  attached  where  the  vehicle  is  a 

motor  cycle;  or

  • a condition  excluding  driving  by  a  named  person  or  persons 

or  by  any  person  who  is  not  duly  licenced,  or  by  any  person  who  has  been  disqualified  for  holding  or  obtaining  a  driving  licence  during  the  period  of  disqualification; or  

  • a condition excluding  liability  for  injury  caused  or 

contributed  to  by  conditions  of  war,  civil  war,  riot  or  civil  commotion;  or

(b) that  the  policy  is  void  on  the  ground  that  it  was  obtained  by 

 the  non-disclosure  of  a  material  fact  or  by  a  representation  of  fact  which  was  false  in  some  material  particular.

  • Where any  such  judgement  as  is  referred  to  in  sub-section  (1)  is 

obtained  from  a  Court  in  a  reciprocating  country  and  in  the  case  of  a  foreign  judgement  is,  by  virtue  of  the  provisions  of  section  13  of  the  Code  of  Civil  Procedure,  1908 (5  of  1908)  conclusive  as  to  any  matter  adjudicated  upon  by it,  the  insurer  (being  an  insurer  registered  under  the  Insurance  Act, 1938  (4  of  1938)  and  whether  or  not  he is  registered  under  the  corresponding  law  of  the  reciprocating  country)  shall  be  liable  to  the  person  entitled  to  the  benefit  of  the  decree  in  the  manner  and  to  the  extent  specified  in  sub-section  (1),  as  if  the  judgement  were  given  by  a  Court  in  India :

Provided  that  no  sum  shall  be  payable  by  the  insurer  in  respect  of  any  such  judgement  unless,  before  the  commencement  of  the  proceedings  in  which  the  judgement  is  given,  the insurer  had  notice  through  the  Court  concerned  of  the  bringing  of  the  proceedings  and  the  insurer  to  whom  notice  is  so  given  is  entitled  under  the  corresponding  law  of  the  reciprocating  country,  to  be  made  a  party  to  the  proceedings  and  to  defend  the  action  on  grounds  similar  to  those  specified  in  sub-section (2).

  • Where a  certificate  of  insurance  has  been  issued  under  sub-section  (3)  of  section  147  to  the  person  by  whom  a  policy  has  been  effected,  so  much  of  the  policy  as  purports  to  restrict  the  insurance  of  the  persons  insured  thereby  by  reference  to  any  conditions  other  than  those  in  clause (b)  of  subsection  (2)  shall,  as  respects  such  liabilities  as  are  required  to  be  covered  by  a  policy  under  clause (b)  of  sub-section  (1)  of  section  147,  be  of  no  effect :

Provided  that  any  sum  paid  by  the  insurer  in  or  towards  the  discharge  of  any  liability  of  any  person  which  is  covered  by  the policy  by  virtue  only  of  this  sub-section  shall  be  recoverable  by  the insurer  from  that  person.

  • If the  amount  which  an  insurer  becomes  liable  under  this  section  to  pay  in  respect  of  a  liability  incurred  by  a  person  insured  by  a  policy  exceeds  the  amount  for  which  the  insurer  would  apart  from  the  provisions  of  this  section  be  liable  under  the  policy  in  respect  of  that  liability,  the  insurer   shall  be  entitled  to  recover  the  excess  from  that 
  • In this  section  the  expression  “material  fact”  and  “material 

particular”  means,  respectively,  a  fact  or  particular  of  such  a  nature  as  to  influence  the  judgement  of  a  prudent  insurer  in  determining  whether  he  will  take  the  risk  and,  if  so,  at  what  premium  and  on  what  conditions,  and  the  expression  “liability  covered  by  the  terms  of  the  policy”  means  liability  which  is  covered  by  the  policy  or  which  would  be  so  covered  but  for  the  fact  that  the  insurer is  entitled  to  avoid  or  cancel  or  has  avoided  or  cancelled  the  policy.

  • No insurer  to  whom  the  notice  referred  to  in  sub-section  (2)  or 

sub-section (3)  has  been  given  shall  be  entitled to  avoid  his  liability  to  any  person  entitled  to  the  benefit  of  any  such  judgement  or  award  as  is  referred  to  in  sub-section  (1)  or  in  such  judgement  as  is  referred  to  in  sub-section  (3)  otherwise  than  in  the  manner  provided  for  in  sub-section  (2)  or  in  the  corresponding  law  of  the  reciprocating  country,  as  the  case  may  be.

 Explanation. – For  the  purposes  of  this  section, “Claims  Tribunal”  means  a  Claims  Tribunal  constituted  under  section  165  and  “award”  means  an  award  made  by  that  Tribunal  under  section  168.

Corresponding  Law. -  Section  149  corresponds  to  section  96  of   the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  149  lays  down  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  insurers  to  satisfy  judgements  against  persons  insured  in  respect  of  third  party  risk.

  1. Rights of  third  parties  against  insurers  on  insolvency  of  the  insured. – (1)  Where  under  any  contract  of  insurance  effected  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter,  a  person  is  insured  against  liabilities  which  he  may  incur  to  third  parties,  then - 
  • in the  event  of  the  person  becoming  insolvent  or  making  a 

composition  or  arrangement  with  his  creditors,  or

  • where the  insured  person  is  a  company,  in  the  event  of  a 

winding-up  order  being  made  or  a  resolution  for  a  voluntary  winding-up  being  passed  with  respect  to  the  company  or  of  a  receiver  or  manager  of  the   company’s  business  or  undertaking  being  duly  appointed,  or  of  possession  being  taken  by  or  on  behalf  of  the  holders  of  any  debentures  secured  by  a  floating  charge  of  any  property  comprised  in  or  subject  to  the  charge, if,  either  before  or  after  that  event,  any  such  liability  is  incurred  by  the  insured  person,  his  rights  against  the  insurer  under  the  contract  in  respect  of  the  liability  shall,  notwithstanding  anything  to  the  contrary  in  any  provision  of  law,  be  transferred  to  and  vest  in  the  third  party  to  whom  the  liability  was  so  incurred.

  • Where an  order  for  the  administration  of  the  estate  of  a  deceased  debtor  is  made  according  to  the  law  of  insolvency,  then,  if  any  debt  provable  in  insolvency  is  owing  by  the  deceased  in  respect  of  a liability  to  a  third  party  against  which  he  was  insured  under  a  contract  of  insurance  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter,  the  deceased  debtor’s  rights  against  the  insurer  in  respect  of  that  liability  shall,  notwithstanding  anything  to  the  contrary  is  any  provision  of  law,  be  transferred  to  and  vest  in the  person  to  whom  the  debt  is 
  • Any condition  in  a  policy  issued  for  the  purposes  of  this  Chapter  purporting  either  directly  or  indirectly  to  avoid  the  policy  or  to  alter  the  rights  of  the  parties  thereunder  upon  the  happening  to  the  insured  person  of  any  of  the  events  specified  in  clause  (a)  or  clause (b)  of  sub-section  (1)  or  upon  the  making  of  an  order  for  the  administration  of  the  estate  of  a  deceased  debtor  according  to  the  law  of  insolvency  shall  be  of  no 
  • Upon a  transfer  under  sub-section  (1)  or  sub-section  (2),  the  insurer  shall  be  under  the  same  liability  to  the  third  party  as  he  would  have  been  to  the  insured  person,  but –
    • if the  liability  of  the  insurer  to  the  insured  person  exceeds 

the  liability  of  the  insured  person  to  the  third  party,  nothing  in this  Chapter  shall  affect  the  rights  of  the  insured  person  against  the  insurer  in  respect  of  the  excess,  and

  • if the  liability  of  the  insurer  to  the  insured  person  is  less 

 than  the  liability  of  the  insured  person  to  the  third  party,  nothing  in  this  Chapter  shall  affect  the  rights  of  the  third  party  against  the  insured  person  in  respect  of  the  balance.  

Corresponding  Law. – Section  150  corresponds  to  section  97  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  150  provides  that  in  the  event  of  the  insured  becoming  insolvent  any  liability  incurred  by  the  insured  person  and  his  rights  against  the  insurer  will  be  transferred  to  and  vest  in  the  third  party  to  whom  the  liability  was  so  incurred.

  1. Duty to  give  information  as  to  insurance. – (1)  No  person  against  whom  a  claim  is  made  in  respect  of  any  liability  referred  to  in  clause  (b)  of  sub-section (1)  of  section  147  shall  on  demand  by  or  on  behalf  of  the  person  making  the  claim  refuse  to  state  whether  or  not  he  was  insured  in  respect  of  that  liability  by  any  policy  issued  under  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter,  or  would  have  been  so  insured  if  the  insurer  had  not  avoided  or  cancelled  the  policy,  nor  shall  he  refuse,  if  he  was  or  would  have  been  so  insured,  to  give  such  particulars  with  respect  to  that  policy  as  were  specified  in  the  certificate  of  insurance  issued  in  respect  hereof.
  • In the  event  of  any  person  becoming  insolvent  or  making  a  composition  or  arrangement  with  his  creditors  or  in  the  event  of  an  order  being  made  for  the  administration  of  the  estate  of  a  deceased  person  according  to  the  law  of  insolvency,  or  in  the  event  of  a  winding-up  order  being  made  or  a  resolution  for  a  voluntary  winding-up  being  passed  with  respect  to  any  company  or  of  a  receiver  or  manager  of  the  company’s  business  or  undertaking  being  duly  appointed  or  of  possession  being  taken  by  or  on  behalf  of  the  holders  of  any  debentures  secured  by  a  floating  charge  on  any property  comprised  in  or  subject  to  the  charge,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  insolvent  debtor,  personal  representative  of  the  deceased  debtor  or  company,  as  the  case  may  be,  or  the  official  assignee  or  receiver  in  insolvency,  trustee,  liquidator,  receiver  or  manager,  or  person  in  possession  of  the  property  to  give  at  the  request  of  any  person  claiming  that  the  insolvent  debtor,  deceased  debtor  or   company  is  under  such  liability  to  him  as  is  covered  by  the  provision  of  this  Chapter,  such  information  as  may  reasonably  be  required  by  him  for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  whether  any  rights  have  been  transferred  to  an  vested  in  him  by  section  150,  and  for  the  purpose  of  enforcing  such  rights,  if  any;  and  any  such  contract  of  insurance  as  purports  whether  directly  or  indirectly  to  avoid  the  contract  or  to  alter  the  rights  of  the  parties  thereunder  upon  the  giving  of  such  information  in  the  events  aforesaid,  or  otherwise  to  prohibit  or  prevent  the  giving  thereof  in  the  said  events,  shall  be  of  no 
  • If, from the  information  given  to  any  person  in  pursuance  of  subsection (2)  or  otherwise,  he  has  reasonable  ground  for  supporting  that  there  have  or  may  have  been  transferred  to  him  under  this  Chapter  rights  against  any  particular  insurer,  that  insurer  shall  be  subject  to  the  same  duty  as  is  imposed  by  the  said  sub-section  on  the  persons  therein 
  • The duty  to  give  the  information  imposed  by  this  section  shall  include  a  duty  to  allow  all  contracts  of  insurance,  receipts  for  premiums,  and  other  relevant  documents  in  the  possession  or  power  of  the  person  on  whom  the  duty  so  imposed  to  be  inspected  and  copies  thereof  to  be 

Corresponding  Law. – Section 151  corresponds  to  section  98  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  151  prescribes  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  insured  to  give  information  relating  to  the  insurance  on  demand  by  or  on  behalf  of  the  person  making  the  claim  for  compensation.

  1. Settlement between  insurers  and  insured  persons. – (1)  No  settlement  made  by  an  insurer  in  respect  of  any  claim  which  might  be  made  by  a  third  party  in  respect  of  any  liability  of  the  nature  referred  to  in  clause  (b)  of  sub-section  (1)  of  section  147  shall  be  valid  unless  such  third  party  is  a  party  to  the  settlement.

(2) Where  a  person  who  is  insured  under  a  policy  issued  for  the  purpose  of  this  Chapter  has  become  insolvent,  or  where,  if  such  insured  person  is  a  company,  a  winding-up  order  has  been  made or  a  resolution  for  a  voluntary  winding-up  has  been  passed  with  respect  to  the  company,  no   agreement  made  between  the  insurer  and  the  insured  person  after  the  liability  has  been  incurred  to  a  third  party  and  after  the  commencement  of  the  insolvency  or  winding-up,  as  the  case  may  be,  nor  any  waiver,  assignment  or  other  disposition  made  by  or  payment  made  to  the  insured  person  after  the  commencement  aforesaid  shall  be  effective  to  defeat  the  rights  transferred  to  the  third  party  under  this  Chapter,  but  those  rights  shall  be  the  same  as  if  no  such  agreement,  waiver,  assignment  or  disposition  or  payment  has  been  made.

Corresponding  Law.  -  Section  152  corresponds  to  section  99  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  152  lays  down  that  any  settlement  made  by  the  insurer  in  respect  of  any  claim  which  may  be  made  by  the  third  party  will  not  be  valid  unless  the  third  party  is  a  party  to  the  claim.

  1. Saving in  respect  of  section  150,151  and  152. – (1)  For  the  purposes  of  section  150,151  and  152  a  reference  to  “liabilities  to  third  parties”  in  relation  to  a  person   insured  under  any  policy  of  insurance  shall  not  include  a  reference  to  any  liability  of  that person  in  the  capacity  of  insurer  under  some  other  policy  of  insurance.

(2) The  provisions  of  section  150, 151  and  152  shall  not  apply  where  a  company  is  wound-up  voluntarily  merely  for  the  purposes  of  reconstruction  or  of  an  amalgamation  with  another  company.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  153  corresponds  to  section  100  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  153  lays  down  that  the  liability  of  the  insurer  will  be  only  in  respect  of  that  particular  policy  alone  and  not  in  respect  of  any  other  policy  of  insurance.

  1. Insolvency of  insured  persons  not  to  affect  liability  of  insured  or  claims  by  third  – Where  a  certificate  of  insurance  has  been  issued  to  the  person  by  whom  a  policy  has  been  effected,  the  happening  in  relation  to  any  person  insured  by  the  policy  of  any  such  event  as  is  mentioned  in  sub-section (1)  or  sub-section (2)  of  section  150 shall,  notwithstanding  anything  contained  in  this  Chapter,  not  affect  any  liability  of   that  person  of  the  nature  referred  to  in  clause  (b)  of  sub-section  (1)  of  section  147;  but  nothing  in  this  section  shall  affect  any  rights  against  the  insurer  conferred  under  the  provisions  of  section  150,151  and  152  on  the person  to  whom  the  liability  was  incurred.

Corresponding  Law.Section  154  corresponds  to  section  101  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  154  provides  that  the  insolvency of  the  insured  will  not  affect  the  liability  of  the  insured  or  affect  the  claims  of  third  parties  or  the  rights  against  the  insurer.

  1. Effect of  death  on  certain  causes  of  – Notwithstanding  anything  contained  in  section  306  of  the  Indian  Succession  Act, 1925 (39  of  1925)  of  the  death  of  a  person  in  whose  favour  a  certificate  of  insurance  had  been  issued,  if  it  occurs  after  the happening  of  an  event  which  has  given  rise  to  a  claim  under  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter,  shall  not  be  a  bar  to  the  survival  of  any  cause  of  action  arising  out  of  the  said  event  against  his  estate  or  against  the  insurer.

Corresponding  Law. – Section 155  corresponds  to  section  102  of  the  Motor  Vehicle  Act, 1939.

Objects  and Reasons. – Clause 155  makes  it  clear  that  in the event  of  the  death  of  the  insured  after the  happening  of  an  accident  in  which  his  motor  vehicle  was  involved,  the  right  of  third  parties  will  not  be  barred  against  the  insured  or  his  excise.  

  1. Effect of  certificate  of  – When  an  insurer  has  issued  a  certificate  of  insurance  in  respect  of  a  contract  of  insurance  between  the  insurer  and  the  insured  person,  then -
    • if and  so  long  as  the  policy  described  in  the  certificate  has 

not  been  issued  by  the  insurer  to  the  insured,  the  insurer  shall,  as  between  himself  and  any  other  person  except  the  insured,  be  deemed  to  have  issued  to  the  insured  person  a  policy  of  insurance  conforming  in  all  respects  with  the 

description  and  particulars  stated  in  such  certificate;  and

  • if the  insurer  has  issued  to  the  insured  the  policy  described 

 in  the  certificate,  but  the  actual  terms  of  the  policy  are  less  favourable  to  persons  claiming  under  or  by  virtue  of  the  policy  against  the  insurer  either  directly  or  through  the  insured  than  the  particulars  of  the  policy  as  stated  in  the  certificate,  the  policy  shall,  as  between  the  insurer  and  any  other  person  except  the  insured,  be  deemed  to  be  in  terms  conforming  in  all  respects  with  the particulars  stated  in  the  said  certificate.

Corresponding  Law. – Section 156  corresponds  to  section  103  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  156  provides  that  where  the  insurer  has  issued  a  certificate  of  insurance,  and  the  policy  of  insurance  has  not  been  issued,  then  the  policy  to  be  issued  be  deemed  to  be  in  terms  conforming  in  all  respects  to  the  particulars  mentioned  in  the  certificate  of  insurance.

  1. Trasnfer of  certificate  of  – (1)  Where  a  person  in  whose  favour  the  certificate  of  insurance  has  been  issued  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter  transfer  to  another  person  the  ownership  of  the  another  vehicle  in  respect  of  which  such  insurance  was  taken  together  with  the  policy  of  insurance  relating  thereto,  the  certificate  of  insurance  and  the  policy  described  in  the  certificate  shall  be  deemed  to  have  been  transferred  in  favour  of  the  person  to  whom  the  motor  vehicle  is  transferred  with  effect  from  the  date  of  its  transfer.

[46][Explanation. – For  the  removal  of  doubts,  it  is  hereby  declared  that  such  deemed  transfer  shall  include  transfer  of  rights  and  liabilities  of  the  said  certificate  of  insurance  and  policy  of  insurance.]

(2) The  transferee  shall  apply  within  fourteen  days  from  the  date  of  transfer  in  the  prescribed  form  to  the  insurer  for  making  necessary  changes  in  regard  to  the  fact  of   transfer  in  the  certificate  of  insurance  and  the  policy  described  in  the  certificate  in  his  favour  and  the  insurer  shall  make  the  necessary  changes  in  the  certificate  and  the  policy  of  insurance  in  regard  to  the  transfer  of  insurance.

Corresponding  Law. – Section 157  corresponds  to  section  103-A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  157  lays  down  that  when  the  certificate  of  registration  is  transferred  from  one  person  to  another,  then  the  policy  of  insurance  in  respect  of  that  vehicle  is  also  deemed  to  have  been  transferred  to  that  other  person  from  the  date  on  which  the  ownership  of  the  motor  vehicle  stands  transferred.

  1. Production  of  certain  certificates,  licence  and  permit  in  certain  cases. – (1)  Any   person  driving   a   motor   vehicle   in  any  public  place  shall,  on  being  so  required  by  a  police  officer  in  uniform  authorised  in  this  behalf  by  the  State Government,  produce -  (a) the  certificate  of  insurance;
  • the certificate  of  registration;
  • the driving  licence;  and
  • in the  case  of  a  transport  vehicle  also  the  certificate  of 

fitness  referred  to  in  section  56  and  the permit, relating  to  the  use  of  the  vehicle.

  • If, where  owing  to  the  presence  of  a  motor  vehicle  in  a  public  place  an  accident  occurs  involving  death  or  bodily  injury  to  another  person,  the  driver  of  the  vehicle  does  not  at  the  time  produce  the  certificate,  driving  licence  and  permit  referred  to  in  sub-section (1)  to  a  police  officer,  he  shall  produce  the  said  certificates,  licence  and  permit  at  the police  station  at  which  he  makes  the  report  required  by  section 134.
  • No person  shall  be  liable  to  conviction  under  sub-section  (1)  or  sub-section  (2)  by  reason  only  of  the  failure  to  produce  the  certificate  of  insurance  if,  within  seven  days  from  the  date  on  which  its  production  was  required  under  sub-section  (1),  or  as  the  case  may  be,  from  the  date  of  occurrence  of  the  accident,  he  produces  the  certificate  at  such  police  station  as  may  have  been  specified  by  him  to  the  police  officer  who  required  its  production  or,  as  the  case  may  be,  to  the  police  officer  at  the  site  of  the  accident  or  to  the  officer-in-charge  of  the  police  station  at  which  he  reported   the  accident :

Provided  that  except  to  such  extent  and  with  such  modifications  as  may  be  prescribed,  the  provisions  of  this  sub-section  shall  not  apply  to  the  driver  of  a  transport  vehicle.

  • The owner  of  a motor  vehicle  shall  give  such  information  as  he  may  be  required  by  or  on  behalf  of  a  police  officer  empowered  in  this  behalf  by  the  State  Government  to  give  for  the  purpose  of  determining  whether  the  vehicle  was  or  was  not  being  driven  in contravention  of  section  146  and  on  any  occasion  when  the  driver  was  required  under  this  section  to  produce  his  certificate  of 
  • In this  section,  the  expression “produce  his  certificate  of  insurance”  means  produce  for  examination  the  relevant  certificate  of  insurance  or  such  other  evidence  as  may be  prescribed  that  the  vehicle  was  not  being  driven  in  contravention  of  section 

[47][(6) As  soon  as  any  information  regarding  any  accident  involving  death  or  bodily  injury  to  any  person  is  recorded  or  report  under  this  section  is  completed  by  a  police  officer,  the  officer-in-charge  of  the  police  station  shall  forward  a  copy  of  the  same  within  thirty  days  from  the  date  of  recording  of  information  or,  as  the  case  may  be,  on  completion  of  such  report  to  the  Claims  Tribunal  having  jurisdiction  and  a  copy  thereof  to  the  concerned  insurer,  and  where  a  copy  is  made  available  to  the  owner,  he  shall  also  within  thirty  days  of  receipt  of  such  report,  forward  the same  to  such  Claims  Tribunal  and  insurer].

 

Corresponding  Law.  -  Section  158  corresponds  to  section  106  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  158  makes  it  compulsory  on  the  part  of  the  driver  of  the  vehicle  involved  in  accident,  to  produce  the  certificate  of  registration  and  insurance,  the  certificate  of  fitness  and  permit  and  driving  licence  without  delay.  It  also  provides  that  the  police  officer  who  makes  a  report  of  accident  shall  send  a  copy  of  the  report  to  the  Accident  Claims  Tribunal.

  1. Production of  certificate  of  insurance  on  application 

for  authority to  use vehicle. – A  State  Government  may  make  rules  requiring  the owner  of  any  motor  vehicle  when  applying  whether  by  payment  of  a  tax  or  otherwise  for  authority  to  use  the  vehicle  in  a  public  place  to  produce  such  evidence  as  may  be  prescribed  by those  rules  to  the  effect  that  either -

  • on the  date  when  the  authority  to  use  the  vehicle  comes 

into  operation  there  will  be  in  force  the  necessary  policy  of  insurance  in  relation  to  the  use  of  the  vehicle  by  the  applicant  or  by  other  persons  on  his  order  or  with  his  permission,  or

  • the vehicle  is  a  vehicle  to  which  section  146  does  not 

apply.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  159  corresponds  to  section 107  of  the  Motor  Vehicle  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  159  empowers  the  State Government  to  make  rules  to  require  production  of  certificate  of  insurance  of  a  motor  vehicle  at  the  time  of  payment  of  taxes  and  in  the  case  of  transport  vehicle  to  have  a  valid  certificate  of  insurance  before  the  vehicle  is  put  on  public  road  after  obtaining  a  permit.

  1. Duty to  furnish  particulars  of  vehicle  involved  in  accident.

– A  registering  authority  or  the  officer-in-charge  of  a  police  station  shall,  if  so  required  by  a  person  who  alleges  that  he  is  entitled  to  claim  compensation  in  respect  of  an  accident  arising  out  of  the  use  of  a  motor  vehicle,  or  if  so  required  by  an  insurer  against  whom  a  claim  has  been  made  in  respect  of  any  motor  vehicle,  furnish  to  that  person  or  to  that  insurer,  as  the  case  may  be,  on   payment  of  the  prescribed  fee  any  information  at  the disposal  of  the  said  authority  or  the  said  police  officer  relating  to  the  identification  marks  and  other  particulars  of  the  vehicle  and  the  name  and  address  of  the  person  who  was  using  the  vehicle  at  the  time  of  the  accident  or  was  injured  by  it  and  the  property,  if  any,  damaged  in  such  form  and  within  such  time  as  the  Central  Government  may  prescribe.

Corresponding  Law. -  Section  160  corresponds  to  section  109  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons.- Clause  160  lays  down  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  police  officer  registering  accident  case  and  the  registering  authority  to  furnish  to the person who alleges that he is entitled to claim compensation all such  particulars  in  such  form  and  within  such  time  as  the  Central  Government  may  prescribe.

161.  Special  provisions  as  to  compensation  in  case  of  hit  and  run  motor  accident. – (1)  For  the  purposes  of  this  section,  section  162  and  section  163 - 

  • “grievous hurt”  shall  have  the  same  meaning  as  in  the  Indian  Penal  Code, 1860  (45  of  1860);
  • “hit and  run  motor  accident”  means  an  accident  arising  out 

of  the  use  of  a  motor  vehicle  or  motor  vehicles  the  identity  whereof  cannot  be  ascertained  in  spite  of  reasonable  efforts  for  the  purpose;

  • “scheme” means  the  scheme  framed  under  section 
  • Notwithstanding anything  contained  in  the  General  Insurance  Business  (Nationalisation)  Act, 1972  (57  of  1972)  or  any  other law  for  the time  being  in  force  or  any  instrument  having  the  force  of  law,  the  General  Insurance  Corporation  of  India  formed  under  section 9  of  the  said  Act  and  the  insurance  companies  for  the  time being  carrying  on  general  insurance  business  in  India  shall  provide  for  paying  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  this  Act  and  the  scheme,  compensation  in  respect  of  the  death  of,  or  grievous  hurt  to,  persons  resulting  from  hit  and  run  motor 
  • Subject to  the  provisions  of  this  Act  and  the  scheme,  there  shall  be  paid  as  compensation –
    • in respect  of  the  death  of  any  person  resulting  from  a  hit 

and  run  motor  accident,  a  fixed  sum  of  [48][twenty-five  thousand  rupees];

  • in respect  of  grievous  hurt  to  any  person  resulting  from  a 

hit  and  run  motor  accident,  a  fixed  sum  of  [49][twelve  thousand  and  five  hundred  rupees].

  • The provisions  of  sub-section (1)  of  section  166  shall  apply  for  the  purpose  of  making  applications  for  compensation  under  this  section  as   they  apply  for  the  purpose  of  making  applications  for  compensation  referred  to  in  that  sub-section.

 Corresponding  Law. – Section  161  corresponds  to  section  109 – A  of  the  Motor  Vehicle  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  161  provides  for  framing  of  a  scheme  by  the  Central  Government  for  the  payment  of  compensation  in  “hit  and  run”  cases.  It  also  lays  down  the  amount  of  compensation  in  respect  of  the  death  and  also  in  respect  of  grievous  hurt.

                              162.  Refund  in  certain  cases  of  compensation  paid  under  section 

  1. – (1) The payment  of  compensation  in  respect  of  the  death  of,  or  grievous  hurt  to,  any  person  under  section  161  shall  be  subject  to  the  condition  that  if  any  compensation  (hereafter  in  this  sub-section  referred  to  as  the  other  compensation)  or  other  amount  in  lieu  of  or  by  way  of  satisfaction  of  a  claim  for  compensation  is  awarded or  paid  in  respect  of  such  death  or  grievous  hurt  under  any  other  provision  of  this Act  or  any  other  law  or  otherwise  so  much  of  the  other  compensation  or  other  amount  aforesaid  as  is  equal  to  the  compensation  paid  under  section  161  shall  be  refunded  to  the  insurer.

(2) Before  awarding  compensation  in  respect  of  an  accident  involving  the  death  of, or  bodily  injury  to,  any  person  arising  out  of  the  use  of  a  motor   vehicle  or  motor  vehicles  under  any  provision  of  this  Act (other  than  section   161)  or  any  other  law,  the  Tribunal  Court  or  other  authority  awarding  such  compensation  shall  verify  as  to  whether  in  respect  of  such  death  or  bodily  injury  compensation  has  already  been  paid  under  section  161  or  an  application  for  payment  of  compensation  is  pending  under  that  section,  and  such  Tribunal,  Court  or  other  authority  shall, -

  • if compensation  has  already  been  paid  under  section  161, 

direct  the  person  liable  to  pay  the  compensation  awarded  by  it  to  refund  to  the  insurer,  so  much  thereof  as  is  required  to  be  refunded  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  sub-section (1);

  • if an  application  for  payment  of  compensation  is  pending 

under  section  161  forward  the  particulars  as  to  the  compensation  awarded  by  it  to  the  insurer.

Explanation. – For  the  purpose  of  this  sub-section,  an  application  for  compensation  under  section  161  shall  be  deemed  to  be  pending –

  • if such  application  has  been  rejected,  till  the  date  of  the 

rejection  of  the  application,  and

  • in any  other  case,  till  the  date  of  payment  of  compensation 

in  pursuance  of  the  application.

 Corresponding  Law. -  Section  162  corresponds  to  section  109-B  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  162  seeks  to  provide  that  when  compensation  is  awarded  in  a  case  where  compensation  under  clause  161  has  already  been  paid  then  so  much  of  the  compensation  paid  as  per clause  161  shall  be  refunded  to  the  insurer.

  1. Sceme  for  payment  of  compensation  in  case  of  hit  and  run  motor  accidents. – (1)  The  Central  Government  may,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  make  a  scheme  specifying,  the  manner  in  which  the  scheme  shall  be  administered  by  the  General  Insurance  Corporation,  the  form,  manner  and  the  time  within  which  applications  for  compensation  may  be  made,  the  officers  or  authorities  to  whom  such  applications  may  be  made,  the  procedure  to  be  followed  by  such  officers  or  authorities  for  considering  and  passing   orders  on  such  applications,  and  all  other  matters  connected   with,  or  incidental  to,  the  administration  of  the  scheme  and  the  payment  of  compensation.

                              (2)        A  scheme  made  under  sub-section (1)  may  provide  that –

  • a contravention  of  any  provision  thereof  shall  be  punishable 

with  imprisonment  for  such  term  as  may  be  specified  but  in  no  case  exceeding  three  months,  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  such  amount  as  may  be  specified  but  in no  case  exceeding  five  hundred  rupees  or  with  both;

  • the powers,  functions  or  duties  conferred  or  imposed  on  any 

officer  or  authority  by  such  scheme  may  be  delegated  with  the  prior  approval  in  writing  of  the  Central  Government,  by  such  officer  or  authority  to  any  other  officer  or  authority;

  • any provision  of  such  scheme  may  operate  with 

retrospective  effect  from  a  date  not  earlier  than  the date  of  establishment  of  the  Solatium  Fund  under  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939  (4  of  1939)  as  it  stood  immediately  before  the  commencement  of  this  Act.

Provided  that  no  such  retrospective  effect shall  be  given  so  as  to  prejudicially  affect  the  interests  of  any  person  who  may  be  governed  by  such  provision.

Corresponding  Law. – Section 163  corresponds  to  section  109-C  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  163  empowers  the  Central  Government  to  makes  scheme  for  payment  of  compensation  in  “hit  and  run”  accident  cases  detailing  the  procedure  for  making  claim,  the  authorities  to  whom  the  claim  should  be  made,  etc.

96[163 – A.  Special  provisions  as  to  payment  of  compensation  on  structured  formuala  basis.  – (1)  Notwithstanding  anything  contained  in  this  Act  or  in  any  other  law  for  the  time  being  in  force  or  instrument  having  the  force  of  law,  the  owner  of  the  motor  vehicle  of  the  authorised  insurer  shall  be  liable  to  pay  in  the  case  of  death  or  permanent  disablement  due  to  accident  

 

  1. Inserted  by  Act  54  of  1994,  S. 51  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

 arising  out  of  the  use  of  motor  vehicle  compensation,  as  indicated  in  the  Second  Schedule,  to  the  legal  heirs  or  the  victim,  as  the  case  may  be.

Explanation. – For  the  purposes  of  this  sub-section, “permanent  disability”  shall  have  the  same  meaning  and  extent  as  in  the  Workmen’s  Compensation  Act, 1923.

  • In any  claim  for  compensation  under  sub-section  (1),  the  claimant  shall  not  be  required  to  plead  or  establish  that  the  death  or  permanent  disablement  in  respect  of  which  the  claim  has  been  made  was  due  to  any  wrongful  act  or  neglect  or  default of  the  owner  of  the  vehicle  or  vehicles  concerned  or  of  any  other 
  • The Central  Government  may,  keeping  in  view  the  cost  of  living  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  from  time  to  time  amend  the  Second 

Schedule.]

Corresponding  Law. – This  is  a  new  provision  in  the  1988  Act.

97[163-B.  Option  to  file  claim  in  certain  cases.Where  a  person  is  entitled  to  claim  compensation  under  section  140  and  section 163-A,  he  shall 

file  the  claim  under  either  of  the  said  sections  and  not  under  both.]

Corresponding  Law. – This  is  a  new  provision  in  the  1988  Act.

                          164.  Power  of  Central  Government  to  make  rules. – (1)  The 

Central  Government  may  make  rules  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  into  effect  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter,  other  than  the  matters  specified  in  section 159.

(2) Without  prejudice  to  the  generality  of  the  foregoing  power,  such  rules  may  provide  for –

  • the forms to  be  used  for  the  purposes  of  this  Chapter;
  • the making  of  applications  for  and  the  issue  of  certificates 

of  insurance;

  • the issue  of  duplicates  to  replace  certificates  of  insurance 

lost,  destroyed  or  mutilated;

  • the custody,  production,  cancellation  and  surrender  of 

certificates  of  insurance;

  1.   Inserted  by  Act  54  of  1994, S. 51 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).
  • the records  to  be  maintained  by  insurers  of  policies  of  insurance  issued  under  this  Chapter;
  • the identification  by  certificates  or  otherwise  of  persons  or 

vehicle  exempted  from  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter;

  • the furnishing  of  information  respecting  policies  of  insurance 

by  insurers;

  • adopting the  provisions  of  this  Chapter  to  vehicles  brought 

into  India  by  persons  making  only  a  temporary  stay  therein  or  to vehicles  registered  in  a  reciprocating  country  and  operating  on  any  route  or  within  any  area  in  India  by  applying  those  provisions  with  prescribed  modifications;

  • the form  in  which  and  the  time  limit  within  which  the 

particulars  referred  to  in  section  160  may  be  furnished;  and

  • any other  matter  which  is  to  be,  or  may  be, 

Corresponding  Law. – Section  164  corresponds  to  section  111  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  164  confers  upon  the  Central  Government  the  power  to  frame  rules  to  implement  the  provisions  of  clause  60.

CHAPTER  XII CLAIMS  TRIBUNALS

  1. Claims Tribunals. – (1)  A  State  Government  may,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  constitute  one  or  more  Motor  Accidents  Claims  Tribunals  (hereafter  in  this  Chapter  referred  to  as  Claim  Tribunal)  for  such  area  as  may  be  specified  in  the  notification  for  the  purpose  of  adjudicating  upon  claims  for  compensation  in  respect  of  accidents  involving  the  death  of,  or  bodily  injury  to,  persons  arising  out  of  the  use  of  motor  vehicles,  or  damages  to  any  property  of  a  third  party  so  arising,  or  both.

 Explanation. – For  the  removal  of  doubts,  it  is  hereby  declared  that  the  expression  “claims  for  compensation  in  respect  of  accidents  involving  the  death  of  or  bodily  injury  to  persons  arising  out  of  the  use  of  motor  vehicles”  includes  claims  for  compensation  under  section  140  98[and  section 163-A].

  1. Added  by  Act. 54  of  1994, S. 52  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).
  • A Claims  Tribunal  shall  consist  of  such  number  of  members  as  the  State  Government  may  think  fit  to  appoint  and  where  it  consists  of  two  or  more  members,  one  of  them  shall  be  appointed  as  the  Chairman 
  • A person  shall  not  be  qualified  for  appointment  as  a  member  of  a 

Claims  Tribunal  unless  he –

  • is, or  has  been,  a  Judge  of  a  High  Court,  or
  • is, or  has  been,  a  District  Judge,  or
  • is qualified  for  appointment  as  a  High  Court  Judge 99[or  as  a  District  ]

(4) Where  two  or  more  Claims  Tribunals  are  constituted  for  any  area,  the  State  Government,  may  by  general  or  special  order,   regulate  the  distribution  of  business  among  them.

Corresponding  Law. – Section 165  corresponds  to  section  110  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  165  empowers  the  State  Government  to  constitute  Claims  Tribunals  to  adjudicate  upon  claims  for  compensation  arising  out  of  motor  vehicle  accidents,  resulting  in  death  or  bodily  injury  to  persons  or  damages  to  any  property  of  third  parties.

  1. Application for  compensation. – (1)  An  application  for  compensation  arising  out  of  an  accident  of  the  nature  specified  in  sub-section 

(1)  of   section  165  may  be  made –

  • by the  person  who  has  sustained  the  injury; or
  • by the  owner  of  the  property; or
  • where death  has  resulted  from  the  accident,  by  all  or  any 

of  the  legal  representatives  of  the  deceased; or

  • by any  agent  duly  authorised  by  the person  injured  or  all  or 

any  of  the  legal  representatives  of  the  deceased,  as  the  case  may  be :

Provided  that  where  all  the  legal  representatives  of  the  deceased  have  not  joined  in  any  such  application  for  compensation, the  application  shall  be  made  on  behalf  of  or  for  the  benefit  of  all  the  legal  representatives  of  the  

  1. Added, ibid (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

 deceased  and  the  legal  representatives  who  have  not  so  joined,  shall  be impleaded  as  respondents  to  the  application.

1[(2)  Every  application   under   sub - section  (1)  shall  be  made,  at  the 

option  of  the  claimant,  either  to  the  Claims  Tribunal  having  jurisdiction  over  the  area  in  which  the  accident  occurred  or  to  the  Claims  Tribunal  within  the  local  limits  of  whose  jurisdiction  the  claimant  resides,  or carries on business or within the local limits of  whose jurisdiction the defendant resides and  shall  be  in  such  form  and  contain  such particulars  as  may  be  prescribed :

Provided  that  where  no  claim  for  compensation  under  section  140  is  made  in  such  application,  the  application  shall  contain  a  separate  statement  to  that  effect  immediately  before  the  signature  of  the  applicant.]

2[***]

3[(4)  The  Claims  Tribunal  shall  treat  any  report  of  accidents  forwarded  

  1. -S. (2) substituted  by  Act 54 of 1994,  S.53 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).  Prior  to  its  substitution,  sub-S. (2)  read  as  under:-

“(2)  Every  application  under  sub-section (1)  shall  be  made  to  the  Claims  Tribunal  having  jurisdiction  over  the  area  in  which  the  accident  occurred,  and  shall  be  in  such  form  and  shall  contain  such  particulars  as  may  be  prescribed :

Provided  that  where  any  claim  for  compensation  under  section 140  is  made in  such  application,  the  application  shall  contain  a  separate  statement  to  that  effect  immediately  before  the  signature  of  the  applicant.”

  1. Sub-S. (3) omitted, ibid (w.e.f. 14-11-1994). Prior  to  its  omission,  sub-S.(3)  read  as  under :-

“(3)  No  application  for  such  compensation  shall  be  entertained  unless  it  is  made  within  six  months  of  the  occurrence  of  the  accident:

Provided  that  the  Claims  Tribunal  may  entertain  the  application  after  expiry  of  the  said  period  of  six  months  but  not  later  than  twelve  months,  if  it  is  satisfied  that  the  applicant  was  prevented  by  sufficient  cause  from  making  the  application  in time.”

  1. Sub-S. (4) substituted  by  Act 54  of  1994,  53  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).  Prior  its  substitution,  sub-S. (4)  read  as  under :-

“(4)  Where a  police  officer  has  filed  a  copy  of  the  report  regarding  an  accident  to  a  Claims  Tribunal  under  this  Act, the  Claims  Tribunal  may,  if  it  thinks  necessary  so  to do,  treat  the  report  as  if  it  were  an  application  for  compensation  under  this  Act.”

 

to  it  under  sub-section  (6)  of  section  158  as  an  application  for  compensation   under  this  Act.]

Corresponding  Law. – Section 166  corresponds  to  section  110-A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  166  provides  for  the  form  of  application  for  compensation,  the  person  who  may  claim  compensation,  the  time  within  which  the  application  should  be  filed,  etc.  It  also  provides  that  if  the  Claims  Tribunal,  think  so,  may  treat  the accident  report  filed  by  the  Police  Officer  as  per  clause  158  as  an  application  under  this  Act.

167.  Option  regarding  claims  for  compensation  in  certain  cases. –

Notwithstanding  anything  contained  in  the  Workmen’s  Compensation  Act, 1923 (8 of 1923)  where  the  death  of,  or  bodily  injury  to, any  person  gives rise to a  claim  for  compensation  under  this  Act  and  also  under  the  Workmen’s  Compensation  Act, 1923,  the  person  entitled  to  compensation  may  without  prejudice  to  the  provisions  of  Chapter  X  claim  such  compensation  under  either  of  those  Acts  but  not  under  both.

 Corresponding  Law. – Section 167  corresponds  to  section  110-AA  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  167  lays  down  that  when  claim  arises  under  this  Act  and  under  the  Workmen’s  Compensation  Act,  the  person  entitled  to  claim  compensation  may  claim  compensation  only  under  either  of  these  Acts  and  not  under  both  the  Act.

  1. Award of  the  Claims  Tribunal. – (1)  On  receipt  of  an  application  for  compensation  made  under  section  166,  the  Claims  Tribunal  shall,  after  giving  notice  of  the  application  to  the  insurer  and  after  giving  the parties  (including  the  insurer)  an  opportunity  of  being  heard,  hold  an  inquiry  into  the  claim  or,  as  the  case  may  be,  each  of  the  claims  and,  subject  to  the  provisions  of  section  162  may  make  an  award  determining  the  amount  of  compensation  which  appears  to  it  to  be  just  and  specifying  the  person  or  persons  to  whom  compensation  shall  be  paid  and  in  making  the  award  the  Claims  Tribunal  shall  specify  the  amount  which  shall  be  paid  by  the  insurer  or  owner  or  driver  of  the  vehicle  involved  in  the  accident  or  by  all  or  any  of   them,  as  the  case  may  be :

Provided  that  where  such  application  makes  a  claim  for  compensation  under  section  140  in  respect  of  the  death  or  permanent  disablement  of  any  person,  such  claim  and  any  other  claim (whether  made  in  such  application  or  otherwise)  for  compensation  in  respect  of  such  death  or  permanent  disablement  shall  be  disposed  of  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  Chapter  X.

  • The Claim  Tribunal  shall  arrange  to  deliver  copies  of  the  award  to  the  parties  concerned  expeditiously  and  in  any  case  within  a  period  of  fifteen  days  from  the  date  of  the 
  • When an  award  is  made  under  this  section,  the  person  who  is  required  to  pay  any  amount  in  terms  of  such  award  shall,  within  thirty  days  of  the  date  of  announcing  the  award  by  the  Claims  Tribunal,  deposit  the  entire  amount  awarded  in  such  manner  as  the  Claims  Tribunal  may 

Corresponding  Law. – Section  168  corresponds  to  section  110-B  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  168  provides  that  the  Claims  Tribunal  shall  deliver  the  copies  of  the  award  to  the  parties  within fifteen  days  of  the  award  and  that  the  person  against  whom  the  award  is  made  shall  deposit  the  amount  awarded  within  thirty  days  of  announcement  of  the  award.

  1. Procedure and  powers  of  Claims  – (1)  In  holding  any  inquiry  under  section  168,  the  Claims  Tribunal  may,  subject  to  any  rules  that  may  be  made  in  this  behalf,  follow  such  summary  procedures  as  it  thinks  fit.
    • The Claims  Tribunal  shall  have  all  the  powers  of  a  Civil  Court 

for  the  purpose  of  taking  evidence  on  oath  and  of  enforcing  the  attendance  of  witnesses  and  of  compelling  the  discovery  and  production  of  documents  and  material  objects  and  for  such  other  purposes  as  may  be  prescribed;  and  the  Claims  Tribunal  shall  be  deemed  to  be  a  Civil  Court  for  all  the  purposes  of  section  195  and  Chapter  XXVI  of  the  Code  of  Criminal  Procedure, 1973.

  • Subject to  any  rules  that  may  be  made  in  this  behalf,  the  Claims   Tribunal  may,  for  the  purpose  of  adjudicating  upon  any  claim  for  compensation,  choose  one  or  more  persons  possessing  special  knowledge  of  any  matter  relevant  to  the  inquiry  to  assist  it  in  holding  the 

Corresponding  Law. – Sub – sections (1), (2)  and  (3)  correspond  to  subsection (1), (2)  and  (3)  respectively,  of  section  110 – C  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  169  lays  down  the  procedure  to  be  followed  by  the  Claims  Tribunal  in  setting  claims  compensation  and  the  powers  of  the  Claim  Tribunals. 

  1. Impleading insurer  in  certain  – Where  in  the  course  of  any  inquiry,  the  Claims  Tribunal  is  satisfied  that  -
    • there is  collusion  between  the person  making  the  claim  and  the 

person  against  whom  the  claim  is  made,  or

  • the persons  against  whom  the  claim  is  made  has  failed  to  contest 

the  claim,

it  may,  for  reasons  to  be  recorded  in  writing,  direct  that  the  insurer  who  may  be  liable  in  respect  of  such  claim,  shall  be  impleaded  as  a  party  to  the  proceeding  and  the  insurer  so  impleaded  shall  thereupon  have,  without  prejudice  to  the  provisions  contained  in  sub-section (2)  of  section  149,  the  right  to  contest  the  claim  on  all  or  any  of  the  grounds  that  are  available  to  the  person  against  whom  the  claim  has  been  made.

 Corresponding  Law. – Section  170  corresponds  to  section  110-C(2-A)  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

                    171. Award  of  interest  where  any  claim  is  allowed. – Where  any 

Claims  Tribunal  allows  a  claim  for  compensation  made  under  this  Act,  such  Tribunal  may  direct  that  in  addition  to  the  amount  of  compensation  simple  interest  shall  also  be  paid  at  such  rate  and  from  such  date  not  earlier  than  the  date  of  making  the  claim as  it  may  specify  in  this  behalf.

 Corresponding Law. – Section  171  corresponds  to  section  110-CC  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  170  empowers  the  Claims  Tribunal  to   order  that  simple  interest  at  such  rates  as  it  thinks  fit  shall  also  be  paid  alongwith  the  award  of  compensation.

                        172.  Award  of  compensatory  costs  in  certain  cases. – (1)  Any

Claims  Tribunal  adjudicating  upon  any  claim  for  compensation  under  this  Act,  may  in  any  case  where  it  is  satisfied  for  reasons  to  be  recorded  by  it  in  writing  that -

  • the policy  of  insurance  is  void  on  the  ground  that  it  was  obtained 

by  representation  of  fact  which  was  false  in  any  material  particular,  or

  • any party  or  insurer  has  put  forward  a  false  or  vexatious  claim 

or  defence  such Tribunal may make an order for the payment, by the party who is guilty of misrepresentation or by whom such claim or defence has been put forward of special costs by way of compensation to the insurer or, as the case may be, to the party against whom such claim or defence has been put forward. 

  • No Claims Tribunal Shall pass an order for special costs under subsection (1) for any amount exceeding one thousand rupees.
  • No person or insurer against whom an order has been made under this section shall, by reason thereof be exempted from any criminal liability in respect of such mis-representation, claim or defence as is referred to in sub-section (1).
  • Any amount  awarded  by  way  of  compensation  under  this  section  in  respect  of  any  mis-representation,  claim  or  defence,  shall  be  taken  into  account  in  any  subsequent  suit  for  damages  for  compensation  in  respect  of  such  mis-representation,  claim  or 

Corresponding  Law. – Section 172  corresponds  to  section  110-CCC  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  171  seeks  to  empower  the  Claims  Tribunals  to  award  special  compensatory  costs  where  in  certain  cases  it  is  found  that  there  has  been  mis-representation  of  case  or  vexatious  to claims  or  defence.

  1. Appeals. – (1)  Subject  to  the  provisions  of  sub-section (2),  any   person  aggrieved  by  an  award  of  a  Claims  Tribunal  may,  within  ninety  days from  the  date  of  the  award,  prefer  an  appeal  to  the  High  Court :

 Provided  that  no  appeal  by  the  person  who  is  required  to pay  any  amount  in  terms  of  such  award  shall  be  entertained  by  the  High  Court,  unless  he  has  deposited  with  it  twenty-five  thousand  rupees  of  fifty  per  cent,  of  the  amount  so  awarded,  whichever  is  less,  in  the  manner  directed  by  the  High  Court :

 Provided  further  that  the  High  Court  may  entertain  the  appeal  after  the  expiry  of  the  said  period  of  ninety  days,  if  it  is  satisfied  that  the  appellant  was  prevented  by  sufficient  cause  from  preferring  the  appeal  in  time.

(2) No  appeal  shall  lie  against  any  award  of  a  Claims  Tribunal  if  the  amount  in  dispute  in  the  appeal  is  less  than  ten  thousand  rupees.

Corresponding  Law. -  Section  173  corresponds  to  section  110-D of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  172  makes  provision  for  appeal  to  High  Court  by  the  aggrieved  against  the  orders  of  Claim  Tribunal  and  where  the person  aggrieved  is  the  person  who  has  to  pay  the  compensation  such  person  shall  deposit  50  percent  of  the  amount  awarded  as  directed  by  the  High  Court.  174.  Recovery  of  money  from  insurer  as  arrear  of  land  revenue.

-  Where  any  amount  is  due  from  any  person  under  an  award,  the  Claim  Tribunal  may,  on  an  application  made  to  it  by  the  person  entitled  to  the  amount,  issue  a  certificate  for  the  amount  to  the  Collector  and  the  Collector  shall  proceed  to  recover  the  same  in  the  same  manner  as  an  arrear  of  land  revenue.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  174  corresponds  to  section  110-E  of  the  Motor Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  173  lays  down  that  any  money  due  from  any  person  under  an  award  by  the  Claim  Tribunal  may  be  recovered  by  the  Collector  as  arrears  of  land  revenue.

  1. Bar on  jurisdiction  of  Civil  – Where  any  Claims 

Tribunal  has  been  constituted  for  any  area,  no  Civil  Court  shall  have  jurisdiction  to  entertain  any  question  relating  to  any  claim  for  compensation  which  may  be  adjudicated  upon  by  the  Claim  Tribunal  for  that  area,  and  no  injunction  in  respect  of  any  action  taken  or  to  be  taken  by  or  before  the  Claims  Tribunal  in  respect  of  the  claim  for  compensation  shall  be  granted  by  the  Civil  Court.

Corresponding  Law. -  Section  175  corresponds  to  section  110-F  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  174  bars  the  jurisdiction  of  Civil  Courts  where  any  Claims  Tribunal  has  been  constituted.

  1. Power of  State  Government  to  make  – A  State 

Government  may  make  rules  for  the  purpose of  carrying  into  effect  the  provisions  of  sections  165  to  174,  and  in  particular,   such  rules  may   provide  for  all  or  any  of  the  following  matters,  namely :-

  • the form  of  application  for  claims  for  compensation  and  the

particulars  it  may  contain,  and  the  fees,  if  any,  to  be  paid  in  respect  of  such  applications;

  • the procedure  to  be  followed  by  a  Claims  Tribunal  in 

holding  an  inquiry  under  this  Chapter;

  • the powers  vested  in a  Civil  Court  which  may  be  exercised 

by  a  Claims  Tribunal;

  • the form  and  the  manner  in  which  and  the  fees (if  any)  on 

payment  of  which  an  appeal  may  be  preferred  against  an  award  of  a  Claims 

Tribunal;  and

  • any other  matter  which  is  to  be,  or  may  be, 

Corresponding  Law. – Section  176  corresponds  to  section  111-A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  176 confers  upon  the  State  Government  to  make  rules  for  carrying  into  effect  provisions  of  clauses  165  to  173.

CHAPTER  XIII

OFFENCES,  PENALTIES  AND  PROCEDURE

  1. General provision  for  punishment  of  – Whoever  contravenes any  provision  of  this  Act  or  of  any  rule,  regulation  or  notification  made  thereunder  shall,  if  no  penalty  is  provided  for  the  offence,  be  punishable  for  the  first  offence,  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  one  hundred  rupees,  and  for  any  second  or  subsequent  offence  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  three  hundred  rupees.

 Corresponding  Law. – Section  177  corresponds  to  section  112  of  the Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  177  provides  for  a  general  provision  for  punishment  of  offences.

  1. Penalty for  travelling  without  pass  or  ticket  and  for  dereliction  of  duty  on  the  part  of  conductor  and  refusal  to  ply  contract  carriage,  etc -  (1)  Whoever travels  in  a  stage  carriage  without  having  a  proper  pass  or  ticket  with  him  or  being  in  or  having  alighted  from  a  stage  carriage  fails  or  refuses  to  present  for  examination  or  to  deliver  up  his  pass  or  ticket  immediately  on  a  requisition  being  made  therefore,  shall  be  punishable  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  five  hundred 

 Explanation. – In  this  section,  “pass”  and  “ticket”  have  the  meanings  respectively  assigned  to  them  in  section  124.  

  • If the  conductor  of  a  stage  carriage,  or  the  driver  of  a  stage 

carriage  performing  the  functions  of  a  conductor  in  such  stage  carriage,  whose  duty  is – 

  • to supply  a  ticket  to  a  person  travelling  in  a  stage  carriage  on 

payment  of  fare  by  such  person,  either  wilfully  or  negligently, - (i) fails  or  refuses  to  accept  the  fare  when  tendered,  or

(ii) fails  or  refuses  to  supply  a  ticket,  or

(iii)supplies  an  invalid  ticket,  or

                                       (iv) supplies  a  ticket  of  a  lesser  value,  or            

  • to check  any  pass  or  ticket,  either  wilfully  or  negligently  fails 

or  refuses  to  do  so,

he  shall  be  punishable  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  five  hundred  rupees.

  • If the  holder  of  a  permit  or  the  driver  of  a  contract  carriage  refuses,  in  contravention  of  the  provisions  of  this  Act  or  rules  made  thereunder,  to  ply  the  contract  carriage  or  to  carry  the  passengers,  he  shall, - 
    • in the  case  of  two-wheeled  or  three-wheeled  motor  vehicles,  be 

punishable  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  fifty  rupees;  and

  • in any  other  case,  be  punishable  with  fine  which  may  extend 

to  two  hundred  rupees.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  178  corresponds  to  section  112 – A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  178  provides  for  penalty  for  travelling  without  ticket  or  pass  by  a  passenger  and  also  for  penalty  for  the  conductor  and operator  of  a  contract  carriage  permit  for  dereliction  of  his  duties. 

  1. Disobedience of  orders,  obstruction  and  refusal  of  – (1)  Whoever  wilfully  disobeys  any  direction   lawfully  given  by  any  person  or  authority  empowered  under  this  Act  to  give  such  direction,  or  obstructs  any  person  or  authority  in  the  discharge  of  any  functions  which  such  person  or  authority  is  required  or  empowered  under  this  Act  to  discharge,  shall,  if  no  other  penalty  is  provided  for  the  offence,  be  punishable  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  five  hundred  rupees.

 (2) Whoever,  being  required  by  or  under  this  Act  to  supply  any  information,  wilfully  withholds  such  information  or  gives information  which  he  knows  to  be  false  or  which  he  does  not  believe  to  be  true,  shall,  if  no  other  penalty  is  provided  for  the  offence,  be  punishable  with  imprisonment for a term which may extent to one month  or with fine  which  may  extend  to  five  hundred  rupees or with both.

 Corresponding  Law. Section  179  corresponds  to  section  113  of  the  Motor  Vehicle  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  179  provides  for  penalties  for disobedience   of  orders  given  by  persons  authorised  to  give  such  instruction  and  refusal  to  give  information  and  for  causing  obstruction.

  1. Allowing unauthorised  persons  to  drive  – Whoever,  being  the  owner  or  person  in  charge  of  a  motor  vehicle,  causes  or  permits,  any  other  person  who  does  not  satisfy  the  provisions  of  section  3  or  section  4  to  drive  the  vehicle  shall  be  punishable  with  imprisonment  for  a  term  which  may  extend  to  three  months,  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  one  thousand  rupees,  or  with  both.

 Corresponding  Law. – Section  180  corresponds  to  section  113 – A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  180  provides  penalty  both  for  the  owner  and  person  in  charge  of  the  vehicle  for  allowing  unauthorised  persons  to  drive  the  vehicle.

  1. Driving vehicles  in  contravention  of  section  3  or  section  -  Whoever  drives a  motor  vehicle  in  contravention  of  section  3  or  section  4  shall  be  punishable  with  imprisonment  for  a  term  which  may  extend  to  three  months,  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  five  hundred  rupees, or  with  both.  Corresponding  Law.Section  181  corresponds  to  section  113 – B  of  the  Motor  Vehicle  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. Clause  181  prescribes  penalty  of  imprisonment  or  fine  or  with  both  for  persons  driving  a  motor  vehicle  without  a  driving  licence  or  when  he  has  not  attained  the  requirement  age  to  drive  a  motor  vehicle.  182.  Offences  relating  to  licences. – (1)  Whoever,  being  disqualified  under  this  Act  for  holding  or  obtaining  a  driving licence,  drives  a  motor  vehicle  in  a  public  place  or  in  any  other  place,  or  applies  for  or  obtains  a  driving  licence  or,  not  being  entitled  to  have  a  driving  licence  issued  to  him  free  of  endorsement,  applies  for  or  obtains  a  driving  licence without  disclosing  the  endorsement  made  on  a  driving  licence  previously  held  by  him  shall  be  punishable  with  imprisonment  for  a  term  which  may  extend  to  three  months,  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  five  hundred  rupees  or  with  both,  and  any   driving  licence  so  obtained  by  him  shall  be  of  no  effect.

 (2)  Whoever,  being  disqualified  under  this  Act  for  holding  or  obtaining  a  conductor’s  licence,  acts  as  a  conductor  of  a  stage  carriage  in  a public  place  or  applies  for  or  obtains  a  conductor’s  licence  or,  not  being  entitled  to  have  a  conductor’s  licence  issued  to  him  free  of  endorsement,  applies for  or  obtains  a  conductor’s  licene  without  disclosing  the  endorsements  made  on  a  conductor’s  licence  previously  held  by  him,  shall  be punishable  with  imprisonment  for  a  term  which  may  extend  to  one  month,  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  one  hundred  rupees,  or  with  both,  and  any  conductor’s  licence  so  obtained  by  him  shall  be  of  no  effect.

 Corresponding  Law. – Section  182  corresponds  to  section  114  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  182  lays  down  that  driving a  motor  vehicle  during  disqualified  period  or  driving  while  in  possession  of  a  driving  licence  obtained  by  misrepresentation  is  punishable  with  imprisonment  or  with  fine  or  with  both.

 [50][182-A. Punishment  for  offences  relating  to  construction  and  maintenance  of  vehicles. – Any  person  who  contravenes  the  provisions  of  sub-section (3)  of  section  109,  shall  be  punishable  with  a  fine  of  one  thousand  rupees  for  the  first  offence,  and  with  a  fine  of  five  thousand  rupees  for  any  subsequent  offence.]

             Corresponding  Law. – This  is  a  new  provision  in  the  1988  Act.

  1. Driving  at  excessive  speed,  etc. – (1)  Whoever  drives  a  motor  vehicle  in  contravention  of  the  speed  limits  referred  to  in  section  112  shall  be  punishable  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  four  hundred  rupees,  or,  if  having  been  previously  convicted  of  an  offence  under  this  sub-section is  again  convicted  of  an  offence  under  this  sub-section,  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  one  thousand  rupees.
  • Whoever causes  any  person  who  is  employed  by   him   or   is   subject  to  his  control  in  driving  to  drive  a  motor  vehicle  in  contravention  of  the  speed   limits  referred  to  in  section  112 shall  be  punishable  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  three  hundred  rupees,  or,  if  having  been previously  convicted  of  an  offence  under  this  sub-section,  is  again  convicted  of  an  offence  under  this  subsection,  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  five  hundred 
  • No person shall  be  convicted  of  an  offence  punishable  under  subsection  (1)  solely  on  the  evidence  of  one  witness to  the  effect  that  in  the opinion  of  the  witness  such  person  was  driving  at  a  speed  which  was  unlawful,  unless  that  opinion  is  shown  to  be  based  on  an  estimate  obtained  by  the  use  of  some  mechanical 
  • The publication  of  a  time  table  under  which,  or  the  giving  of  any   direction  that  any  journey  or  part  of  journey  is  to  be  completed  within  a  specified  time  shall,  if  in  the  opinion  of  the  Court  it  is  not  practicable  in  the  circumstances  of  the  case  for  that  journey  or  part  of  a  journey  to  be  completed  in  the  specified  time  without  contravening  the  speed  limits  referred  to  in  section  112  be  prima  facie evidence that  the  person  who  published  the  time  table  or  gave  the  direction  has  committed  an  offence  punishable  under  sub-section (2).     

 Corresponding  Law. – Section  183  corresponds  to  section  115  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  183  provides  that  whoever  drives  a  motor  vehicle  at  a  speed  exceeding  the  limit  prescribed  for  such  vehicle  is  punishable  with  fine.

  1. Driving  dangerously – Whoever  drives  a  motor  vehicle  at  a  speed  or  in  a  manner  which  is  dangerous  to  the  public,  having  regard  to  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case  including  the  nature,  condition  and  use  of  the  place  where  the  vehicle  is  driven  and  the  amount  of  traffic  which  actually  is  at  the  time  or  which  might  reasonably  be  expected  to  be  in  the  place,  shall  be  punishable  for  the first  offence  with  imprisonment  for  a  term  which  may  extend  to  six  months  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  one  thousand  rupees,  and  for  any  second  or  subsequent  offence  with  imprisonment  for  a  term  which  may  extend  to  two  years,  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  two  thousand  rupees,   or  with  both.

 Corresponding  Law. Section  184  corresponds  to  section  116  of  the Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  184  provides  for  punishment  for  driving  recklessly  and  dangerously.

 185.  Driving  by  a  drunken person  or by  a  person  under  the  influence  of  drugs. – Whoever, while  driving,  or  attempting  to  drive,  a  motor  vehicle -

  [51][(a)  has,  in  his  blood,  alcohol  exceeding  30  mg.  Per  100  ml.  of  blood  detected  in  a  test  by  a  breath  analyser,  or ]

  (b)  is  under  the  influence  of  a  drug  to  such  an  extent  as  to  be  incapable  of  exercising  proper  control  over  the  vehicle. shall  be  punishable  for  the  first  offence  with imprisonment  for  a  term  which  may  extend  to six  months,  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  two  thousand  rupees,  or  with  both;   and   for   a   second  or   subsequent   offence,   if  committed  within  three  years  of  the  commission  of  the  previous  similar  offence,  with  imprisonment  for  a  term  which  may  extend  to  two  year,  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  three  thousand  rupees,  or  with   both.

 Explanation – For  the  purposes  of  this  section,  the  drug  or  drugs  specified  by  the  Central  Government  in  this  behalf,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  shall  be  deemed  to  render  a  person  incapable  of  exercising  proper  control  over  a  motor  vehicle.

 Corresponding  Law. -  Section  185  corresponds  to  section  117  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  185   provides for punishment or driving under the influence of drink or drug

  1. Driving when mentally or physically unfit to drive- Whoever drives a motor vehicle in any public place when he is to his knowledge vehicle to be a source of danger to the public, shall be punishable for the first offence with fine which may extend to two hundred rupees and for a second or subsequent offence with fine which may extent to five Hundred rupees.

 Corresponding  Law. -  Section  186  corresponds  to  section  118  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  186  provides  for  penalty  for  driving  a  motor  vehicle  when  the  driver  is  mentally  or  physically  unfit  to  drive.

  1. Punishment for  offeence  relating to  – Whoever  fails  to  comply  with  the  provisions  of  clause  (c)  of  sub-section  (1)  of  section  132  or  of  section  133  or  section  134  shall  be  punishable  with  imprisonment  for  a  term  which  may  extend  to  three  months,  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  five  hundred  rupees,  or  with  both  or,  if  having  been  previously  convicted  of  an  offence  under  this  section,  he  is  again  convicted  of  an  offence  under  this  section,  with  imprisonment  for  a  term  which  may  extend  to  six  months,  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  one  thousand  rupees,  or  with  both.

 Corresponding  Law. – Section  187  corresponds  to  section  118-A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  187  provides  for  punishments  relating  to  accidents  which  may  be  imprisonment  or  fine  or  both.

  1. Punishment for  abetment  of  certain  – Whoever  abets  the  commission  of  an  offence  under  section  184  or  section  185  or  section  186  shall  be  punishable  with  the  punishment  provided  for  the  offence.

 Corresponding  Law. – Section  188  corresponds  to  section  119  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939. 

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  188  makes  provision  for  abetment  of  certain  offences.

  1. Racing and  trials  of  – Whoever  without  the  written  consent  of  the  State  Government  permits  or takes  part  in  a  race  or  trial  of  speed  of  any  kind  between  motor  vehicles  in  any  public  place  shall  be  punishable  with  imprisonment  for  a  term  which  may  extend  to  one  month,  or   with  a  fine  which  may  extend  to  five  hundred  rupees,  or  with  both.  Corresponding  Law. – Section  189  corresponds  to  section  120  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and Reasons. – Clause  189  provides  for  punishment  for  offences  of  racing  or  trial  of  speed  of  any  kind.

  1. Using vehicle  in  unsafe  – (1)  Any  person  who  drives  or causes or  allows to be driven in any public place a motor vehicle or trailer while  the vehicle or  trailer  has  any  defect,  which  such  person  knows  of  or  could  have  discovered by the exercise of ordinary care and which is calculated to render the  driving of the vehicle a source of danger  to persons and vehicles using such place,  shall be punishable  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  two  hundred  and  fifty  rupees  or,  if  as  a  result  of  such  defect  an  accident  is  caused  causing  bodily  injury  or  damage  to  property,  with  imprisonment  for  a  term  which  may  extend  to  three  months,  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  one  thousand  rupees,  or  with  both.
  • Any person who drives or causes or allows to be driven, in any public place a motor vehicle, which violates the standard prescribed in relation to road safety,  control of nose and air-pollution, shall be punishable for the first offence with a fine of  one thousand rupees and for any second or subsequent offence with a fine of two thousand 
  • Any persons who  drives  or  causes  or  allows  to  be  driven,  in  any  public  place  a  motor  vehicle  which  violates  the  provisions  of  this Act  or  the  rules  made  thereunder  relating  to  the  carriage  of  goods  which  are  of  dangerous  or  hazardous  nature  to human  life,  shall  be  punishable  for  the  first  offence  which  may  extend  to  three  thousand  rupees,  or  with  imprisonment  for  a  term  which  may  extend  to  one  year,  or  with  both,  and  for  any  second  or  subsequent  offence  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  five  thousand  rupees,  or  with  imprisonment  for  a  term  which  may  extend  to  three  years,  or  with 

Corresponding Law. – Section  190  corresponds  to  section  121  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  190  provides  for  penalty  for  persons   driving  and  person  permitting  to  drive  a  motor  vehicle  which  is  in  an unsafe  condition.   It    also   provides   for   penalty   for   driving   a   motor   vehicle   which   violates  the  standards  prescribed  for  safety,  control  of  noise  and  air  pollution.

  1. Sale of  vehicle  in  or  alteration  of vehicle  to  condition  contravening  this  Act. – Whoever  being  an  importer  of  or  dealer in  motor  vehicles,  sells  or  delivers  or  offers  to  sell  or  deliver  a  motor  vehicle  or  trailer  in  such  condition  that  the  use  thereof  in  a  public  place  would  be  in  contravention  of  Chapter  VII  or  any  rule  made  thereunder  or  alters  the  motor  vehicle  or  trailer  so  as  to  render  its  condition  such  that its  use  in  public  place  would  be  in  contravention  of  Chapter VII  or  any  rule  made  thereunder  shall  be  punishable  with  fine  which  may  extend  to five  hundred  rupees :

Provided that no person shall be convicted under this section if  he  proves  that  he had reasonable cause to believe that the vehicle would not be used  in  a  public  place until it had been put into a condition  in  which  it  might  lawfully  be  so  used.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  191  corresponds  to  section  122  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and Reasons. – Clause 191 lays down that whoever sells  a  vehicle  or alters a vehicle in contravention  of  the  provisions  of  Chapter  VII  is  punishable.

6[192.  Using  vehicle  without  registration. – (1)  Whoever  drives  a  motor  vehicle  or  causes  or  allows  a  motor  vehicle  to  be  used  in  contravention  of  the  provisions  of  section  39  shall  be  punishable  for  the  first  offence  with  a  fine  which  may  extend  to  five  thousand  rupees  but  shall  not  be  less  than  two  thousand  rupees  for  a  second  or  subsequent  offence  with  imprisonment  which  may  extend  to  one  year  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  ten  thousand  rupees  but  shall  not  be  less  than  five  thousand  rupees  or  with  both :

Provided that the Court may, for reasons to be recorded, impose a lesser  punishment.

Nothing in this section shall apply to the use of  a motor vehicle in an  emergency for the conveyance of persons suffering from  sickness  or  injuries  of  for  

  1. S. 192 substituted  by  Act  54  of  1994,  S. 56  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994). Prior  to  its  substitution,
  2. 192  read  as  under :-

 “192.  Using  vehicle  without  registration  or  permit. – (1)  Whoever  drives  a  motor  vehicle  or  causes  or  allows  a  motor  vehicle  to  be  used  in  contravention  of  the  provisions  of  section  39  or  without  the  permit  required  by  sub-section (1)  of  section 66  or  in  contravention  of  any  condition  of  such  permit  relating  to  the  route  on  which  or  the  area  in  which  or  the  purpose  for  which  the  vehicle  may  be  used  or  to  the  maximum  number  of  passengers and  maximum  weight  of  luggage  that  may  be  carried  on  the  vehicle,  shall  be  punishable  for  the  first  offence  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  two  thousand  rupees  and  for  any  second  or  subsequent  offence  with  imprisonment  which  may  extend  to  six  months  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  three  thousand  rupees,  or  with  both.

  • Nothing in this section shall apply to the use of a motor vehicle in an emergency for the conveyance of persons suffering from sickness or injury or for the transport of materials for repair or for the transport of food or materials to relieve  distress  or  of  medical  supplies  for  a  like  purpose :

Provided  that  the  person  using  the  vehicle  reports  such  use  the  to  the  Regional  Transport  Authority  within  seven  days  from  such  use.

  • Where a person is convicted of an offence under this section the Court by which such person is convicted may, in addition to any sentence which may be passed under sub-section (1) by order –
    • if the  vehicle  used  in  the  commission  of  the  offence is  a  motor  car,  suspend 

its  certificate  of  registration  for  a period  not  exceeding  four  months.

  • if the  vehicle  used  in  the  commission  of  the  offence  is  a  transport  vehicle, 

suspend  its  permit  for  a period  not  exceeding  six months  or  cancel  it.

(4)   The  Court  to  which  an  appeal  lies  from  any  conviction  in  respect  of  an  offence  of  the  nature  specified  in  sub-section (1)  may  set  aside  or  vary  any  order  of  suspension  or  cancellation made  under  sub-section (3)  by  the  Court  below  and  the  Court,  to  which  appeals  ordinarily  lie  from  the  Court  below,  may  set  aside  or  vary  any  such order  of  suspension  or  cancellation  made  by  the  Court  below,  notwithstanding  that  no  appeal  lies  against  the  conviction  in  connection  with  which  such  order  was  made.”

  • the transport of food or materials to relieve distress of medical supplies for a like  purpose :

Provides  that  the  persons  using  the  vehicle  reports  about  the  same  to  the  Regional  Transport  Authority  within  seven  days  from  the  date  of  such  use.

  • The Court  to  which  an  appeal  lies  from  any  conviction  in  respect  of  an  offence  of  the  nature  specified  in  sub-section (1),  may  set  aside  or  vary  any  order  made  by  the  Court  below,  notwithstanding  that  no  appeal  lies  against              the  conviction  in  connection  with  which  such  order  was                Corresponding  Law. – Section 192 corresponds to section 123 of the Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

192-A.  Using  vehicles  without  permit. – (1)  Whoever  drives  a  motor  vehicle  or  causes  or  allow  a  motor  vehicle  to  be  used  in  contravention  of  the  provisions  of  sub-section  (1)  of  section  66  or  in  contravention  of  any  condition  of  a  permit  relating  to  the  route  on  which  or  the  area  in  which  or  the  purpose  for  which  the  vehicle  may  be used,  shall  be  punishable  for  the first  offence  with  a  fine  which  may  extend  to  five  thousand  rupees  but  shall  not  be less  than  two  thousand  rupees  and  for  any  subsequent  offence  with  imprisonment  which  may  extend  to  one  year  but  shall  not  be  less  than  three  months  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  ten  thousand  rupees  but  shall  not  be  less  than  five  thousand  rupees  or  with  both :

Provided  that  the  Court  may  for  reasons  to  be  recorded,  impose  a  lesser  punishment.

  • Nothing in  this  section  shall  apply  to  the  use  of  a  motor  vehicle  in  an  emergency  for  the  conveyance  of  persons  suffering  from  sickness  or  injury  or  for  the  transport  of  materials  for  repair  or  for  the  transport  of  food  or  materials  to  relieve  distress  or  of  medical  supplies  for  a  like  purpose :

Provided  that  the  person  using  the  vehicle  reports  about  the  same  to  the  Regional  Transport  Authority  within  seven  days  from  the  date  of  such  use.

  • The Court  to  which  an  appeal  lies  from  any  conviction  in  respect  of  an  offence  of  the  nature  specified  in  sub-section (1),  may  set  aside  or  vary  any  order,  made  by  the  Court  below,  notwithstanding  that  no  appeal  lies  against  the  conviction  in  connection  with  which  such  order  was  made].

Corresponding  Law. – Section  192-A  corresponds  to  section  123  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

  1. Punishment of  agents  and  canvassers  without  proper  – Whoever  engages  himself  as  an  agent  or  canvasser  in  contravention  of  the  provisions  of  section  93  or  of  any  rules  made  thereunder  shall  be  punishable  for  the  first  offence  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  one   thousand  rupees  and  for  any  second  or  subsequent  offence  with  imprisonment  which  may  extend  to  six  months,  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  two  thousand  rupees,  or  with  both.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  193  corresponds  to  section  123-A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause 193 lays down that  persons  acting  as  Goods Booking  Agents  or  Travel  Agents  without  a  proper  licence  are  punishable.

  1. Driving vehicle  exceeding  permissible  [52][(1)  Whoever  drives  a  motor  vehicle  or  causes  or  allows  a  motor  vehicle  to  be  driven  in  contravention  of  the  provisions  of  section  113  or  section  114  or  section  115  shall  be  punishable  with  minimum  fine  of  two  thousand  rupees  and  an  additional  amount  of  one  thousand  rupees  per  tonne  of  excess   load,  together  with  the  liability  to  pay  charges  for  off-loading  of  the  excess  load].

(2) Any  driver  of  a  vehicle  who  refuses  to  stop  and  submit  his  vehicle  to  weighing  after  being  directed  to  do  so  by  an  officer  authorised  in  this  behalf  under  section  114  or  removes  or  causes  the  removal  of  the  load  or  part  of  it  prior  to  weighing  shall  be  punishable  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  three  thousand  rupees.

 Corresponding  Law. – Section  194  corresponds  to  section  124  of  the Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  194  lays  down  that  driving  any  overloaded  vehicle  is  punishable  and  that  refusal  to  stop  the  vehicle  and  submit  to  weighment  is  also  punishable  with  fine.

                  195.  Imposition  of  minimum  fine  under  certain  circumstances. –

  • Whoever having  been  convicted  of  an  offence  under  this  Act  or  the  rules  made  thereunder  commits  a  similar  offence  on  a  second  or  subsequent  occasion  within  three  years  of  the  commission  of  the  previous  offence, no  Court  shall,  except  for  reasons  to  be  recorded  by  it  in  writing,  impose  on  him  a  fine  of  less  than  one-fourth  of  the  maximum  amount  of  the  fine  imposable  for  such 
  • Nothing in  sub-section  (1)  shall  be  construed  as  restricting  the  power  of  the  Court  from  awarding  such  imprisonment  as  it  considers  necessary  in  the  circumstances  of  the  case  not  exceeding  the  maximum  specified  in  this  Act  in  respect  of  that offence.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  195  corresponds  to  section  124-A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  195  speaks  of  imposition  of  minimum  fine  in  certain  cases.

  1. Driving uninsured vehicle- Whoever drives a motor vehicle or causes or allows a motor vehicle to be driven in contravention of the provisions of section 146 shall be punishable with imprisonment which may extend to three months, or with fine which may extend to one thousand rupees, or with both.

Corresponding Law- Section 196 corresponds to section 125 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939

Objection and Reasons-  Clause 196 lays down that driving a motor vehicle and allowing a motor vehicle to be driven without a valid insurance is punishable with imprisonment or with fine or with both.    

  1. Taking vehicle  without  – (1)  Whoever  takes  and  drives  away  any  motor  vehicle  without  having  either  the  consent  of  the  owner  thereof  or  other  lawful  authority  shall  be  punishable  with  imprisonment  which  may  extend  to  three  months,  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  five  hundred  rupees, or  with  both :

Provided  that  no  person  shall  be  convicted  under  this  section,  if  the  Court  is  satisfied  that  such  person  acted  in  the  reasonable  belief  that  he  had  lawful  authority  or  in  the  reasonable  belief  that  the  owner  would  in  the   circumstances  of  the  case  have  given  his  consent  if  he  had  been asked  therefor.

  • Whoever, unlawfully  by  force  or  threat  of  force  or  by  any  other  form  of  intimidation,  seizes  or  exercise  control  of  a  motor  vehicle,  shall  be  punishable  with  imprisonment  which  may  extend  to  three  months,  or  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  five  hundred  rupees,  or  with both.
  • Whoever attempts  to  commit  any  of  the  acts  referred  to  in  subsection  (1)  or  sub-section  (2)  in  relation  to  any  motor  vehicle,  or  abets  the  commission  of  any  such  act,  shall  also  be  deemed  to  have  committed  an  offence  under  sub-section  (1)  or,  as  the  case  may  be,  sub-section (2).

Corresponding  Law. – Section  197  corresponds  to  section  126  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  197  provides  for  a  penalty  of  imprisonment  or  fine o r  with  both  for  the  offence  of  taking  away  a  motor  vehicle  without  authority  or  by  force  or  by  other  forms  of  intimidation.

  1. Unauthorised interference  with  -  Whoever  otherwise  than  with  lawful  authority  or  reasonable  excuse  enters  or  moves  any  stationary  motor  vehicle  or  tampers  with  the  brake  or  any  part  of  the  mechanism  of  a  motor  vehicle  shall  be  punishable  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  one  hundred  rupees.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  198  corresponds  to  section  127  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. -  Clause  198  provides  for  punishment  of  fine  for  tampering  with  a  stationery  vehicle.

  1. Offences by  – (1)  Where  an  offence  under  this  Act  has  been  committed  by  a  company,  every  person  who,  at  the  time  the  offence  was  committed,  was  in  charge  of,  and  was  responsible  to,  the  company  for  the  conduct  of  the  business  of  the  company,  as  well  as  the  company,  shall  be  deemed  to  be  guilty  of  the  contravention  and  shall  be liable  to  be  proceeded against  and  punished  accordingly :

Provided  that  nothing  in  this  sub-section  shall  render  any  such  person   liable  to  any  punishment  provided  in  this  Act,  if  he  proves  that  the  offence  was  committed  without  his  knowledge  or  that  he  exercised  all  due  diligence  to  prevent  the  commission  of  such  offence.

(2) Notwithstanding  anything  contained  in  sub-section (1),  where  an  offence  under  this  Act  has been  committed  by  a  company,  and  it  is  proved  that  the  offence  was  committed  with  the  consent  or  connivance  of,  or  is  attributable  to  any  neglect  on  the  part of  any  director,  manger,  secretary  or  other  officer  of  the  company,  such  director,  manger,  secretary  or  other  officer  shall  also  be  deemed  to  be  guilty  of  that  offence  and  shall  be  liable  to  be  proceeded  against  and  punished accordingly.

Explanation. – For  the  purposes  of  this  section –

  • “company” mans  any  body  corporate  and  includes  a  firm  or  other  association of  individuals;  and
  • “director”, in  relation  to  a firm,  means  a  partner  in  the    Corresponding  Law. – Section  199  corresponds  to  section  127 – A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  199  lays  down  that  where  the  contravention  is  committed  by  a  company  then  the  person  who  was  in  charge  and  was  responsible  to  the  company  shall  be  liable  for  the  punishment.

  1. Composition  of  certain  offences. – (1)  Any  offence  whether  committed  before  or  after  the  commencement  of  this  Act  punishable  under  section 177,  section 178,  section  179,  section  180,  section  181,  section 182, subsection (1)  or  sub-section (2)  of section 183, section 184, section 186, [53][section 189, sub-section (2)  of  section  190,] section 191, section 192, section 194, section 196,  or section 198,  may  either  before  or  after  the  institution  of  the  prosecution,  be  compounded  by  such  officers  or  authorities  and  for  such  amount  as  the  State  Government  may,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  specify  in  this  behalf.

(2) Where  an  offence  has  been  compounded  under  sub-section  (1),  the  offender,  if  in  custody,  shall  be  discharged  and  no  further  proceedings shall  be   taken  against  him in  respect  of  such  offence.

 Corresponding  Law. – Section  200  corresponds  to  section  127-B  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  200  provides  for  compounding  of  certain  offences  under  this  Chapter  by  officers  authorised  by  the  State  Government  for such  amount  as  may  be  specified  by  the  State  Government.

                 201.  Penalty  for  causing  obstruction  to  free  flow  of  traffic. – (1)

Whoever  keeps  a  disabled  vehicle  on  any  public  place,  in  such  a  manner,  so  as  to  cause  impediment  to  the  free  flow  of  traffic,  shall  be  liable  for  penalty  up  to fifty  rupees  per  hour,  so  long  as  it  remains  in  that  position :

            Provided  that  the  vehicle  involved  in  accidents  shall  be  liable  for  penalty  only  from  the  time  of  completion  of  inspection  formalities  under  the  law :

 [54][Provided  further  that  where  the  vehicle  is  removed  by  a  Government  agency,  towing  charges  shall  be  recovered  from  the  vehicle  owner  or  person  in-charge  of  such  vehicle.]

 [55][(2)  Penalties  or  towing  charges  under  this  section  shall  be  recovered  by  such  officer  or  authority  as  the  State  Government  may,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  authorise.]

             Corresponding Law- This is a new provision in the 1988 Act.

 Objects and Reasons-  Clause 201 lays down penalty for keeping a disabled vehicle on public road causing impediment to the free flow of traffic. 

  1. Power  to  arrest  without  warrant. – (1)  A  police  officer  in  uniform  may  arrest  without  warrant  any  person  who  in  his  presence  commits  an  offence  punishable  under  section  184  or  section  185  or  section  197 :

 

 Provided  that  any  person  so  arrested  in  connection  with  an  offence   punishable  under  section  185  shall,  within  two  hours  of his  arrest,  be  subjected  to  a  medical  examination  referred  to  in  sections  203  and  204  by  a  registered  medical  practitioner  failing  which  he  shall  be  released  from  custody.  11[(2) A police officer in uniform may arrest without warrant any  person, who  has committed an offence under this Act, if such person refuses to give his name and  address.’

(3) A  police  officer  arresting  without  warrant  the  driver  of  a  motor  vehicle   shall   if   the   circumstances   so   require   take   or  cause  to  be  taken  any   steps  he  may  consider  proper  for  the  temporary  disposal  of  the  vehicle.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  202  corresponds  to  section  128  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  202  confers  upon  Police  Officers  the  power  to  arrest  without  warrant  persons  committing  certain  serious  offences  such  as  drunken  driving,  taking  vehicle  without  authority,  etc.

  1. Breath tests.12[(1)  A  police  officer  in  uniform  or  an  officer  of  the  Motor  Vehicle  Department  as  may  be  authorised  in  this  behalf  by  that  Department,   may   require   any   person   driving   or   attempting  to  drive  a  motor  vehicle  in  a  public  place  to  provide  one or  more  specimens  of  breath  for  breath  test  there  or  nearby,  if  such  police  officer  or  officer  has  any  reasonable cause to suspect him to having committed an offence under section 185: 

Provided  that  requirement  for  breath  test  shall  be  made  (unless  it  is  made)  as  soon  as  reasonably  practicable  after  the  commission  of  such  offence.]

  1. Sub-S. (2) substituted  by  Act  54  of  1994, S. 60  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).  Prior  to  its  substitution,  sub-S. (2)  read as  under :-

         “(2)  A  police  officer  in  uniform  may  arrest  without  warrant :-

  • any person who being required under the provisions of this Act to give his name and

address refuses to do so, or gives a name or address which the police officer has reason to believe to be  false,  or

  • any person  concerned  in  an  offence  under  this  Act  or  reasonably  suspected  to 

have  been  so  concerned,  if  the  police  officer  has  reason  to  believe  that  he  will  abscond  or  otherwise  avoid  the  service  of  a  summons."

(2) If  a  motor  vehicle  is  involved  in  an  accident  in  a  public  place  and  a  police  officer  in  uniform  has  any  reasonable  cause  to  suspect  that  the

person  who  was  driving  the  motor  vehicle  at  the  time  of  the  accident  had  alcohol  in  his  blood  or  that  he  was  driving  under  the  influence  of  a  drug  referred  to  in  section  185  he  may  require  the  person  so  driving  the  motor  vehicle,  to  provide  a  specimen  of  his  breath  for  a  breath  test –

  • in the  case  of  a person  who  is  at  a  hospital  as  an  indoor 

patient,  at  the  hospital,

  • in the  case  of  any  other  person,  either  at  or  near  the  place 

where  the  requirement  is  made,  or,  if  the  police  officer  thinks  fit,  at  a  police  station  specified  by  the  police  officer :

Provided  that  a person  shall  not  be  required  to provide  such  a  specimen  while  at  a  hospital  as  an  indoor  patient  if  the  registered  medical  practitioner  in  immediate  charge  of  his  case  is not  first  notified  of  the proposal  to  make  the  requirement  or object  to  the  provision  of  a  specimen  on  the  ground  that its  provision  or  the  requirement  to  provide  it  would  be  prejudicial  to  the  proper  care  or  treatment  of  the  patient.

(2) If  it  appears  to  a  police  officer  in  uniform,  in  consequence  of  a  breath  test  carried  out  by  him  on  any  person  under  sub-section (1)  or  sub- section  (2),  that  the  device  by  means  of  which  the  test  has  been  carried  out  indicates  the  presence  of  alcohol  in  the  person’s  blood,  the  police  officer  may  arrest  that  person without  warrant  except  while  that person  is  at  a  hospital  as  an  indoor  patient.

  1. Sub-S. (1) substituted  by  61, ibid  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).  Prior  its  substitution,  sub-S. (1)  read  as  under :-

 “(1) A police officer in uniform may require any person driving or attempting to drive a motor  vehicle in a public place to provide one or more specimen of breath for breath test there or nearby, if  the police officer has any reasonable cause to suspect him of having committed an offence  punishable  under  section  185.

 Provided  that  no  requirement  for  breath  test  shall  be  made  unless  it  is  made  as  soon  as  reasonably  practicable  after  the  commission  of  such  offence.”

 

  • If a  person,  required  by  a police  officer  under  sub-section (1)  or  sub-section (2)  to  provide  a  specimen  of  breath  for  a  breath  test,  refuses  or  fails  to  do  so  and  the  police  officer  has  reasonable  cause  to  suspect  him  of  having  alcohol  in  his  blood,  the  police  officer  may  arrest  him without  warrant  except  while  he  is  at  a  hospital  as  an  indoor 
  • A person  arrested  under  this  section  shall  while  at  a  police  station,  be  given  an  opportunity  to  provide  a  specimen  of  breath  for  a  breath  test 
  • The results  of  a  breath  test  made  in  pursuance  of  the  provisions  of  this  section  shall  be  admissible  in 

Explanation. -  For   the  purposes  of  this  section  “breath  test”,  means  a  test  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  an  indication  of  the  presence  of  alcohol  in  a  person’s  blood  carried  out,  on  one  or  more  specimens  of  breath   provided  by  that  person,  by  means  of  a  device  of  a  type  approved  by  the  Central  Government,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  for  the  purpose  of  such  a  test.

Corresponding  Law. – Section  203  corresponds  to  section  128-A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  203  empowers  the  Police  Officers  to  require  any  person  driving  a  motor  vehicle  in  a  public  place  to  provide  for  breath  test  and  if,  it is  found  that  there  is  presence  of  alcohol  in  his  blood  or  urine,  the  Police  Officer  may  arrest  him  without  warrant.

  1. Laboratory – (1)  A  person,  who  has  been  arrested  under  section  203  may,  while  at  a  police  station,  be  required  by  a police  officer  to  provide  to  such  registered  medical  practitioner  as  may  be  produced  by  such  police  officer,  a  specimen  of  his  blood  for  a  laboratory  test  if, -
    • it appears  to  the  police  officer  that  the  device,  by  means  of  which  breath  test  was  taken  in  relation  to  such  person,  indicates  the  presence  of  alcohol  in  the  blood  of  such  person,  or
    • such person,  when  given  the  opportunity  to  submit  to  a  breath 

test,  has  refused,  omitted  or  failed  to  do  so :

Provided  that  where  the  person  required  to  provide  such  specimen  is  a  female  and  the  registered  medical  practitioner  produced  by  such  police  officer  is  a  male  medical  practitioner,  the  specimen  shall  be  taken  only  in  the  presence  of  a  female,  whether  a  medical practitioner  or  not.

 (2) A  person  while  at  a hospital  as  an  indoor  patient  may  be  required  by  a  police  officer  to provide  at  the  hospital  a  specimen  of  his blood  for  a  laboratory  test -

  • if it appears  to  the  police  officer  that  the  device  by  means  of 

which  test  is  carried  out  in  relation  to  the  breath  of  such person  indicates  the  presence  of  alcohol  in  the  blood  of  such  person, or

  • if the  person  having  been  required,  whether  at  the  hospital  or  elsewhere, to  provide  a  specimen  of  breath  for  a  breath  test,   has  refused,  omitted  or  failed  to  do  so  and  a police  officer  has  reasonable  cause  to  suspect  him  of  having  alcohol  in  his  blood :

Provided  that  a  person  shall  not  be  required  to  provide  a  specimen  of  his  blood  for  a  laboratory  test  under  this  sub-section  if  the  registered  medical practitioner  in  immediate  charge  of  his  case  is  not  first  notified  of  the  proposal  to  make  the  requirement  or  objects  to  the  provision  of  such  specimen  on  the  ground  that  its  provision  or  the  requirement  to  provide  it  would  be  prejudicial  to  the  proper  care  or  treatment  of  the  patient.

(4) the  results  of  a  laboratory  test  made  in  pursuance  of  this  section  shall  be  admissible  in  evidence.

Explanation.  -  For  the  purposes  of  this  section,  “ laboratory  test “  means  the  analysis  of  a  specimen  of  blood  made  at  a  laboratory  established,  maintained  or  recognised  by  the  Central  Government  or  a  State  Government.

Corresponding  Law.  -  Section  204  corresponds  to  section  128-b  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act  1939.

Objects  and  Reasons  -  Clause  204  lays  down  the  procedure  for  laboratory  test  of  blood  and  urine  to  be  followed  by  Police  officers  in  suspected  cases  of  drunken  driving.

  1. Presumption of  unfitness  to  drive  -  In  any  proceeding  for  an  offence  punishable  under  section  185  if  it  is  proved  that  the  accused  ,  when  requested  by  a  police  officer  at  any  time  so  to  do,  had  refused,  omitted  or  failed  to  consent  to  the  taking  of  or  providing  a  specimen  of    his  breath  for  a  breath  test  or  a  specimen  of  his  blood  for  a  laboratory  test,  his  refusal,  omission  or  failure  may,  unless  reasonable  cause  therefor  is  shown,  be  presumed  to  be  a  circumstance  supporting  any  evidence  given  on  behalf  of  the  prosecution  or  rebutting  any  evidence  given  on  behalf  of  the  defence,  with  respect  to  his  condition  at  that 

Corresponding  Law-  section  205  corresponds  to  section 128-C  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and   Reasons  -  Clause  205  lays  down  that  refusal  by  a  driver  to  submit  himself  to  breath  test  or  urine  test  to  prove  drunkenness  without  any  reasonable  case  will  amount  to  presumption  by  the Prosecution  of  the  driver’s  unfitness  to  drive.

  1. Power of  police  officer  to  impound  document  -  (1)  Any  police  officer  or  other  person   authorised  in  this  behalf  by  the  State  Government  may,  if  he  has  reason  to  believe  that  any  identification  mark  carried  on  a  motor  vehicle  or  any  licence,  permit,  certificate  of   registration,  certificate  of  insurance  or  other  document  produced  to  him  by  the  driver  or  person  in  charge  of  a   motor  vehicle  is  a  false  document  within  the  meaning  of  section 464  of  the  Indian  Penal  Code , 1860 (45 of 1860 )  seize  the  mark  or  document  and  call  upon  the  driver  or  owner  of  the  vehicle  to account  for  his  possession  of  or  the  presence  in  the  vehicle  of such  mark  or 
  • Any police  officer  or other  person  authorised  in  this  behalf  by  the  State  Government  may,  if  he  has  reason  to  believe  that  the  driver  of  a  motor  vehicle  who  is  charged  with  any  offence  under  this  Act  may  abscond  or  otherwise  avoid  the  service  of  a  summons,  seize  any  licence  held  by  such  driver  and  forward  it  to  the  Court  taking  coznizance  of  the  offence  and  the  said  Court  shall  on  the  first  appearance  of  such  driver  before  it,  return  the  licence  to  him  in exchange  for  the  temporary  acknowledgement  given  under   sub-section  (3).
  • A police  officer  or  other  person  seizing  a  licnce  under  sub-section  (2)  shall  give  to  the  person  surrendering  the  licence  a  temporary  acknowledgement  therefor  and  such  acknowledgement  shall  authorise  the  holder  to  drive  until  the  licence  has  been  returned  to  him  or  until  such  date  as  may  be  specified  by  the  police  officer or  other  person  in  the  acknowledgement,  whichever  is  earlier :

Provided  that  if  any  Magistrate,  police  officer  or  other  person  authorised  by  the  State  Government  in  this behalf  is,  on  an  application made  to  him,  satisfied  that  the  licence  cannot  be,  or  has  not  been  returned  to  the  holder  thereof  before  the  date  specified  in  the  acknowledgement  for any  reason  for  which  the  holder  is not  responsible,  the  Magistrate,  police  officer  or  other  person,  as  the  case  may  be,  may  extend  the  period  of  authorization  to  drive  to  such  date  as may  be  specified  in  the  acknowledgement.

Corresponding  Law. - Section  206  corresponds  to  section  129  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and Reasons.Clause  206  gives  powers  to  police  officers  to  impound  documents  in  certain  cases.

  1. Power to  detain  vehicles  used  without  certificate  of  registration permit,  – (1)  Any  police  officer  or  other  person  authorised in  this  behalf  by  the  State  Government  may,  if  he  has  reason  to  believe  that  a  motor  vehicle  has  been  or  is  being  used  in  contravention  of  the  provisions  of  section  3  or  section  4  or  section  39  or  without  the  permit  required  by  subsection  (1)  of  section  66  or  in contravention  of  any  condition  of  such  permit  relating  to  the  route  on  which  or  the  area  in  which  or  the  purpose  for  which  the  vehicle  may  be  used,  seize  and  detain  the  vehicle,  in  the  prescribed  manner  and  for  this  purpose  take  or  cause  to  be  taken  any  steps  he  may  consider  proper  for  the  temporary  safe  custody  of  the  vehicle :

Provided  that where  any  such  officer  or  person  has  reason  to  believe  that  a  motor  vehicle  has  been or  is  being  used  in  contravention  of  section  3  or  section  4  or  without  the  permit  required  by  sub-section (1) of  section  66  he   may,  instead  of  seizing  the  vehicle,  seize  the  certificate  of  registration  of  the  vehicle  and  shall  issue  an  acknowledgement  in  respect  thereof.

(2) Where  a  motor  vehicle  has  been  seized  and  detained  under  subsection  (1),  the  owner  or  person  in  charge  of  the  motor  vehicle  may  apply  to  the  transport  authority  or  any  officer  authorised  in  this  behalf  by  the  State  Government  together  with  the  relevant  documents  for  the  release  of  the  vehicle  and  such  authority  or  officer  may,  after  verification  of  such  documents,  by  order,  release  the  vehicle  subject  to  such  conditions  as  the  authority  or  officer  may  deem  fit  to  impose.

Corresponding  Law. – Section 207  corresponds  to  section  129-A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  207  empowers  a  police  officer  to  impound  a  motor  vehicle  if  he  has  reason  to  believe  that  the  vehicle  is  being  driven  without  registration,  without  a  permit,  driven  by  a  person  who  has  no  driving  licence  or  plying  on  unauthorised  route  and  the  vehicle  may  be  released  only  after  satisfying  that  the  vehicle  complies  with  the  requirement  of  this  section.

  1. Summary disposal  of  – (1)  The  Court  taking  cognizance  of  any offence  (other  than  an  offence  which  the  Central  Government  may  be  rules  specify  in  this  behalf)  under  this  Act, - 
    • may, if the offence  is  an  offence  punishable  with  imprisonment  under  this  Act;  and
    • shall, in  any  other 

State  upon  the  summons  to  be  served  on  the  accused  person  that  he –

  • may appear  by  pleader  or in  person;  or
  • may, by  a  specified  date  prior  to  the  hearing  of  the 

charge,  plead  guilty  to  the  charge  and  remit  to  the  Court,  by  money  order,  such  sum  (not  exceeding  the  maximum  fine  that  may  be  imposed  for  the  offence)  as  the  Court  may  specify,  and  the plea  of  guilt  indicated  in  the  money  order  coupon  itself.

Provided  that  the  Court  shall,  in  the  case  of  any  of  the  offence  referred   to  in  sub-section  (2),  state  upon  the  summons  that  the  accused  person,  if  he  pleads  guilty,  shall  so  plead  in  the  manner  specified  in  clause (b)  and  shall  forward  his  driving  licence  to  the  Court  with  his  letter  containing  such  plea.

  • Where the  offence  dealt  with  in  accordance  with  sub-section  (1)  is  an  offence  specified  by  the  Central  Government  by  rules  for  the  purposes  of  this  sub-section,  the  Court  shall,  if   the  accused  person  pleads  guilty  to  the  charge  and  forward  his  driving  licence  to  the  Court  with   the   letter   containing   his   plea ,   make   an   endorsement  of such conviction  on  his  driving 
  • Where an  accused  person  pleads  guilty  and  remits  the  sum  specified  and  has  complied  with  the  provisions  of  sub-section (1),  or  as  the  case  may  be,  sub-section  (1)  and  (2),  no  further  proceedings  in  respect  of  the  offence  shall  be  taken  against  him  nor  shall  be  liable,  notwithstanding  anything  to  the  contrary  contained  in  this  Act,  to  be  disqualified  for  holding  or  obtaining  a  licence  by  reasons  of  his  having  pleaded 

Corresponding  Law. – Section  208  corresponds  to  section  130  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  208  provides  for  summary  disposal  of  certain  cases  and  the  procedure  to  be  followed  in  such  cases.

  1. Restriction on  conviction – No  person  prosecuted  for  an  offence  punishable  under  section  183  or  section  184  shall  be  convicted  unless – 
    • he was  warned  at  the  time  the  offence  was  committed  that  the 

question  of  prosecuting  him  would  be  taken  into  consideration,  or

  • within fourteen  days  from  the  commission  of  the  offence,  a

notice  specifying  the  nature  of  the  offence  and  the  time  and  place  where it  is  alleged  to  have  been  committed  was  served  on  or  sent  by  registered  post  to  him  or  the  person  registered  as  the  owner  of  the  vehicle  at  the  time  of  the  commission  of  the  offence,  or

  • within twenty-eight  days  of  the  commission  of  the offence,  a 

summons  for  the  offence  was  served  on  him:

Provided  that  nothing,  in  this  section  shall  apply  where  the  Court 

          is  satisfied  that –

  • the failure  to  serve  the  notice  or  summons  referred  to  in  this 

sub-section  was  due  to  the f act  that  neither  the  name  and  address  of  the  accused  nor  the  name  and  address  of  the  registered  owner  of  the  vehicle  could  with  reasonable  diligence  have  been  ascertained  in  time,  or

  • such failure  was  brought  about  by  the  conduct  of  the 

Corresponding  Law. – Section  209  corresponds  to  section  131  of 

the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  209  places  some  restrictions  on 

conviction  of  persons  for  certain  offences.

210.  Courts  to  send  intimation  about  conviction. – Every 

Court  by  which  any  person  holding  a  driving  licence  is  convicted  of  an  offence  under  this  Act  or of  an  offence  in  the  commission  of  which  a  motor  vehicle  was  used,  shall  send  intimation  to -

(a) the  licensing  authority  which  issued  the  driving  licence,  and (b) the  licensing  authority  by  whom  the  licence  was  last  renewed,

and  every  such  intimation  shall  state  the  name  and  address  of  the  holder  of  the  licence,  the  licence  number,  the  date  of  issue  and  renewal  of  the  same,  the  nature  of  the  offence,  the  punishment  awarded  for  the  and  such  other  particulars  as  may  be  prescribed.

 Corresponding  Law. – Section 210  corresponds  to  section  131 – A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  210  requires  the  Court  convicting  persons  holding  driving  licence  to  send  intimation  of  the  punishment  awarded  with  the  name  and  address  of  the  licence  holder,  licence  No.,  etc.,  to  the  licensing  authority.

CHAPTER  XIV

MISCELLANEOUS

 

 

  1. Power to  levy  – Any  rule  which  the  Central  Government  or  the  State  Government  is  empowered  to  make  under  this  Act  may,  notwithstanding  the  absence  of  any  express  provision  to  that  effect,  provide  for  the  levy  of  such  fees  in  respect  of  applications,  amendment  of  documents,  issue  of  certificates,  licences,  permits,  tests,  endorsements, badges,  plates,  countersignatures,  authorisation,  supply  of  statistics  or  copies  of  documents  or  orders  and  for  any  other  purpose  or  matter  involving  the  rendering  of  any  service  by  the  officers  or  authorities  under  this  Act  or  any  rule  made  thereunder  as  may  be  considered  necessary :

 Provided  that  the  Government  may,  if  it  considers  necessary  so  to  do,  in  the  public  interest,  by  general  or  special  order, exempt  any  class  of  persons  from  the  payment  of  any  such  fee  either  in  part  or  in  full.

 Corresponding  Law. – Section  211  corresponds  to  section 132 – A  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

 Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  212  empowers  the  Central  Government  and  the  State  Government  to  levy  fees  under  this  Act  in  respect  of  application,  certificate,  etc.

  1. Publication, commencement   and  laying  of  rules  and  – (1)  The  power  to  make  rules  under  this  Act  is  subject  to  the  condition  of  the  rules  being  made  after  previous  publication.
  • All rules  made  under  this  Act  shall  be  published  in  the  Official  Gazette,  and  shall  unless  some  later  date  is  appointed,  come  into  force  on  the  date  of  such 
  • Every rule  made  by  any  State  Government  shall  be  laid,  as  soon  as  may  be  after  it is made,  before  the  State 
  • Every rule  made  by  the  Central  Government  under  this  Act,  every  scheme  made  by  the  Central  Government  under  sub-section  (1)  of  section 75  and  sub-section  (1)  of  section  163  and  every  notification  issued  by  the  Central  Government  under  sub-section (4)  of  section 41,  sub-section (1)  of  section 58,  sub-section (1)  of  section  59,  the proviso  to  sub-section  (1)  of  section  112, [56][sub-section  (4)  of  section  163-A]  and  sub-section  (4)  of  section  213  shall  be   laid,  as  soon  as  may  be  after  it  is  made,  before  each  House of  Parliament  while  it  is  in  session  for  a  total  period  of  thirty  days  which  may  be  comprised  in  one  session  or  in  two  or  more  successive  sessions,  and if,  before  the  expiry  of  the  session  immediately  following  the  session  or  the  successive  sessions  aforesaid,  both  Houses  agree  in making  any  modification  in  the  rule,  scheme  or  notification  or  both  Houses  agree  that  the  rule  or scheme  should  not  be  made  or  the  notification  should  not  be  issued,  the  rule,  scheme  or  notification  shall  thereafter  have  effect  only  in  such  modified  form  or  be  of  no  effect,  as  the  case  may  be; so,  however,  that  any  such  modification  or  annulment  shall  be  without  prejudice  to  the  validity  of  anything  previously  done  under  that  rule,  scheme  or 

Corresponding  Law. – Section  212  corresponds  to  section  133  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  213  provides  for  pre-publication  of  rules  which  shall  come  into  force  from  the  date  such  publication  and  the  rules  made  by  the  Central  Government  and  the  State Government  shall  be  places  on  the  table  of  the  Legislature  and  of  the  Parliament  respectively.

  1. Appointment of motor  vehicles  officers. – (1)  The  State 

Government  may,  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  into  effect  the  provisions  of  this  Act,  establish  a  Motor  Vehicles  Department  and  appoint  as  officers  thereof  such  persons  as  it  think  fit.

  • Every such  officer  shall  be  deemed  to  be  a  public  servant  within  the  meaning  of  the  Indian  Penal  Code, 
  • The State  Government  may  make  rules  to  regulate  the  discharge  by  officers  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Department  of their  functions  and  in  particular  and  without  prejudice  to  the  generality  of  the  foregoing  power  to  prescribe  the  uniform  to  be  worn  by  them,  the  authorities  to  which  they  shall  be   subordinate,   the   duties  to  be  performed  by  them,  the  powers (including  the   powers  exercisable  by  police  officers  under  this  Act)  to  be  exercised  by  them,  and  the  conditions  governing  the  exercise  of  such 
  • The Central  Government  may,  having  regard  to  the  objects  of  the  Act,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  prescribe  the  minimum  qualifications  which  the  said  officers  or  any  class  thereof  shall  possess  for  being  appointed  as 
  • In addition  to  the  powers  that  may  be  conferred  on  any  officer  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Department  under  sub-section (3),  such  officer  as  may  be  empowered by  the State Government in  this behalf  shall  also  have  the  power  to, -
    • make such  examination  and inquiry  as  he  thinks  fit  in  order  to 

ascertain  whether  the  provisions  of  this  Act  and  the  rules  made  thereunder  are  being  observed :

  • with such  assistance,  it  any,  as  he  thinks  fit,  enter,  inspect  and 

search  any  premises  which  is  in  the  occupation  of a  person  who,  he  has  reason  to  believe,  has  committed  an  offence  under  this  Act  or  in  which  a  motor  vehicle  in  respect  of  which  such  offence  has  been  committed  is  kept :

Provided  that, -

  • any such  search  without  a  warrant  shall  be  made  only  by 

an  officer  of  the  rank  of  a  Gazetted  Officer;

  • where the  offence  is  punishable  with  fine  only  the  search 

shall  not  be  made  after  sunset  and  before  sunrise;

(iii)where  the  search  is  made  without  a  warrant,  the  Gazetted  Officer  concerned  shall  record  in  writing  the  grounds  for  not  obtaining  a  warrant  and  report  to  his  immediate  superior  that  such  search  has  been  made;

  • examine any  person  and  require  the  production  of  any  register 

or  other  document  maintained  in  pursuance  of  this  Act,  and  take  on  the  spot  or  otherwise  statements  of  any  person  which  he  may  consider  necessary  for  carrying  out  the  purposes  of  this  Act;

  • seize or  take  copies  or  any  registers  or  documents  or  portions 

thereof  as  he  may  consider  relevant  in  respect of  an  offence  under  this  Act  which  he  has  reason  to  believe  has  been  committed;

  • launch prosecutions  in  respect  of  any  offence  under  this  Act  and  to  take  a  bond  for  ensuring  the  attendance  of  the  offender  before  any 

Court ;

  • exercise such  other  powers  as  may  be  prescribed;

Provided  that  no  person  shall  be  compelled  under  this  sub-section  to  answer  any  question  or make  any  statement  tending  to  incriminate  himself.

  • The provisions  of  the  Code  of  Criminal  Procedure,  1973  (2  of  1974)  shall,  so  far  as  may  be,  apply  to  any  search  or  seizure  under  this  section  as  they  apply  to  any  search  or  seizure  under  the  authority  of  any   warrant  issued  under  section  94  of  the 

Corresponding  Law. – Section  213  corresponds  to  section  133-A  of 

the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  214  empower  the  State  Government 

to  establish  a  Motor  Vehicle  Department  and  appoint  officers  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  into  effect  the  provisions  of  the  Act  and  the  powers  exercisable  by  such  officers.  It  also  empowers  the  Central  Government  to  prescribe  qualification  for  such  officers.

  1. 214. Effect of  appeal  and  revision  on  orders  passed  by 

original  authority. – (1)  Where  an  appeal  has  been  preferred  or  an  application  for  revision  has  been  made  against  any  order  passed  by  an  original  authority under  this  Act,  the  appeal  or  the  application  for  revision  shall  not  operate  as  a  stay  of  the  order  passed  by  the  original  authority  and  such  order  shall  remain  in  force  pending  the  disposal  of  the  appeal  or  the  application  for  revision,  as  the  case  may  be,  unless  the  prescribed  appellate  authority  or  revisional  authority  otherwise  directs.

  • Notwithstanding anything  contained  in  sub-section (1),  if  an  application  made  by  a  person  for  the  renewal  of  permit  has  been  rejected  by  the  original  authority  and  such  person  has  preferred  an  appeal  or  made  an  application  for  revision  under  this  Act  against  such  rejection,  the  appellate  authority  or,  as  the  case  may  be,  the  revisional  authority  may  by  order  direct  that  the  permit  shall,  notwithstanding  the  expiration  of  the  term  specified  therein,  continue  to be  valid  until  the  appeal  or  application  for  revision  is   disposed  of,
  • No order  made  by  a  competent  authority  under  this  Act  shall  be  reversed  or  altered  on  appeal  or  revision  on  account  of  any  error,  omission  or  irregularity  in the  proceedings,  unless  it  appears  to  the  prescribed  appellate  authority  or  revisional  authority,  as  the  case  may  be,  that  such  error,  omission  or  irregularity  has,  in  fact,  occasioned  a  failure  or 

Corresponding  Law. -  Section  214  corresponds  to  section  134  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  215  empowers  the  Appellate  Authorities  to  grant  stay  of  the  orders  of  the  original  authorities  pending  disposal  of  appeal  or  revision  petition  and  in  the  case  of  appeal  against  the  orders  refusing  the  renewal  of  permit  the  Appellate Authority  may  order  that  the  permit  may  continue  to  be  valid  till  the  disposal  of  the  appeal.

  1. Road Safety  Councils  and  Committees. – (1)  The  Central 

Government  may,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  constitute  for  the  country  a  National  Road  Safety  Council  consisting  of  a  Chairman  and  such  other  members  as  that  Government  considers  necessary  and  on  such  terms  and  conditions  as  that  Government  may  determine.

  • A State  Government  may,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  constitute  for  the  State  a  State  Road  Safety  Council  consisting  of  a  Chairman  and  such  other  members  as  that  Government  considers  necessary  and on such  terms  and  conditions  as  that  Government  may 
  • A State  Government  may,  by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  constitute District Road Safety  Committee  for  each  district  in  the  State  consisting  of  a  Chairman  and  such  other  members  as  that  Government  considers  necessary  and  on  such  terms  and conditions  as  that  Government  may 
  • The Councils  and  Committees  referred  to  in  this  section  shall  discharge  such  functions  relating  to  the  road  safety  programmes  as  the  Central  Government  or  the  State  Government,  as  the  case  may  be, may,  having  regard  to  the  objects  of  the  Act, 

Corresponding  Law. – This  is  a  new  provisions  in  the  1988  Act. Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  216  seeks  to  empower  the  Central  Government  to  constitute  a  National  Road  Safety  Council  and  the  State  Government  to  constitute  a  State  Safety  Council  for  the  State  and  District  Road  Safety  Committee  for  the  districts  consisting  of  a  Chairman  and  such  other  members  as  that  Government  consider  necessary  on  such  terms  and  conditions  as  that  Government  may  determine.

  1. Power to  remove  difficulties. – (1)  If  any  difficulty  arises  in  giving  effect  to  the  provisions  of  this  Act,  the  Central  Government  may,  by   order published in the Official  Gazette,  make  such  provisions,  not  inconsistent  with  the  provisions  of  this  Act  as  appear  to  it  to  be  necessary  or  expedient  for  removing  the  difficulty :

Provided  that  no  such  order  shall  be  made  after  the  expiry  of  a  period  of  three  years  from  the  date  of  commencement  of  this  Act.

(2) Every  order  made  under  this  section  shall,  as  soon  as  may  be  after  it  is  made,  be  laid  before  each  House  of  Parliament.

Corresponding  Law. – This  is  a  new  provisions  in  the  1988  Act.

Objects and Reasons. – Clause 217 confers powers on Central Government to  issue orders to remove difficulties of any that may arises in giving effect to the  provisions of the Act and any such order shall be placed before each House of  Parliament.

  1. Repeal and  savings. – (1)  The  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939  (4  of

1939)  and  any  law  corresponding  to  that  Act  in  force  in  any  State  immediately  before  the  commencement  of  this  Act  in  that  State  (hereafter  in  this  section  referred  to  s  the  repealed  enactments)  are  hereby  repealed.

  • Notwithstanding the  repeal  by  sub-section  (1)  of  the  repealed  – 
    • any notification,  rule,  regulation,  order  or notice  issued,  or 

any  appointment  or  declaration  made,  or  exemption  granted  or  any  confiscation  made,  or  any  penalty  or  fine  imposed,  any  forfeiture,  cancellation  or  any  other  thing  done  or  any  other  action  taken  under  the  repealed  enactments,  and  in  force  immediately  before  such  commencement  shall,  so  far  as  it is  not   inconsistent  with  the  provisions  of  this  Act,  be  deemed  to  have  been  issued,  made,  granted  done  or  taken  under  the  corresponding  provision  of  this  Act;

  • any certificate  of  fitness  or  registration  or  licence  or  permit 

issued  or  granted  under  the  repealed  enactments  shall  continue  to  have  effect  after  such  commencement  under  the  same  conditions  and  for  the  same  period  as  if  this  Act  had  not  been  passed;

  • any document  referring  to  any  of  the  repealed  enactments  or  

the  provisions  thereof,  shall  be  construed  as  referring  to  this  Act  or  to  the  corresponding  provision  of  this  Act;

  • the assignment of distinguishing marks by the registering

authority  and  the  manner  of  display  on  motor  vehicles  in  accordance  with  the  provision  of  the  repealed  enactments  shall,  after  the  commencement  of  this  Act,  continue  to  remain  in  force  until  a  notification  under  sub-section  (6) of  section  41  of  this  Act  is  issued;

  • any scheme  made  under  section  68-C  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act,  1939  (4  of  1939)  or  under  the  corresponding  law,  if  any,  in  force  in  any  State  and  pending  immediately  before  the  commencement  of  this  Act  shall  be  disposed  of  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  section  100  of  this 
  • The permits  issued  under  sub-section  (1-A)  of  section  68-F 

of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939 (4 of  1939),  or  under  the  corresponding  provisions,  if  any,  in  force  in  any  State  immediately  before  the  commencement  of  this  Act  shall  continue  to  remain  in force  until  the  approved  scheme  under  Chapter  VI  of  this  Act  is  published.

  • Any penalty payable under any of the repealed enactments may be recovered in the manner provided by or under this Act, but without prejudice to any  action already taken for the recovery of such penalty  under  the  repealed 
  • The mention  of  particular  matters  in  this  section  shall  not  be  held  to  prejudice  or  affect  the  general  application  of  section  6  of  the  General  Clauses  Act, 1987  (10  of  1987)  with  regard  to  the  effect 

Corresponding  Law. – Section   217  corresponds  to  section  135  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  218  contains  repeal  and  saving  provisions.

[57][217-A.  Renewal  of  permits,  driving  licences  and  registration  granted  under  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939. – Notwithstanding  the  repeal  by  sub-section (1)  of  section 217  of  the  enactments  referred  to  in  that  subsection,  any  certificate  of  fitness  or  registration  licence  or  permit  issued  or 

granted  under  the  said  enactments  may  be  renewed  under  this  Act.]

Corresponding  Law. – This  is  a  new  provisions  in  the  1988  Act.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

[1] 2. Substituted for “6000” by Act 54 of 1994, S.2.(w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

[2] 3. Inserted, ibid (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

[3] .   Substituted for “thirty-five cubic centimetres” by Act 54 of 1994,S.2 (w.e.f.14-11-1994)

 

[4] .  Cl. (39) substituted by Act 54 of 1994, S.2 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994). Prior to its substitution, Cl. (39) read as under :- “(39) ‘semi-trailer’ means a trailer drawn by a motor vehicle and so constructed that a part of

it is super-imposed on, and a part of its weight is borne by, the drawing vehicle;”.

 

[5] 6. Inserted, ibid (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

[6] 7. Substituted for “a motorcab” by Act 54 of 1994, S.3 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

[7] .          Substituted for “a motor cycle without gear” by Act 54 of 1994, S. 4 ( w.e.f. 14-111994).

[8] .   Added by Act 54 of 1994, S. 6 ( w.e.f.  14-11-1994 ).

[9] 4. The word “and” omitted by Act 54 of 1994, S.9 (w.e.f.  14-11-1994).

[10] 5. Inserted, ibid (w.e.f.  14-11-1994).

[11] 6. Substituted, ibid, for “forty years”  (w.e.f.  14-11-1994).

[12] 7.  Substituted, ibid, for “forty years”  (w.e.f.  14-11-1994).

[13] .  Sub-Cl.  (ii)  substituted by Act 54 of 1994, S.  9 (w.e.f.  14-11-1994). Prior to its substitution, sub-Cl.  (ii) read as under :-

“(ii)  if the person referred to in sub-clause (i) has attained the age of forty years on

the date of issue or , as the case may be, renewal thereof, be effective, for a period of five years from the date of such issue or renewal.” 

[14] 4.  The word “or” omitted by Act 54 of 1994, S. 23 ( w.e.f.  14-11-1994 ).

[15] 5.  Inserted, ibid ( w.e.f. 14-11-1994 ).

[16] 6. Inserted, ibid ( w.e.f. 14-11-1994 ).

Corresponding Law :- Section 71 corresponds to section 47 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1939.

Objects and Reasons -  Clause 71 lays down the procedure in considering applications for stage carriage permits by the Regional Transport Authorities and also provides for empowering the State Government to issue direction to the Transport authorities to limit the number of stage carriage permits in certain towns and cities with a population of not less than five lakhs.

[17] .  Grant of stage carriage permit - (1) Subject to the provisions of section 71,  a Regional  Transport  Authority  may, on  an application made to it under section 70,

[18] 9. Substituted for “Regional Transport Authority” by Act 54 of 1994, S. 25 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994 ).

[19] 0. Substituted, ibid, for “Regional Transport Authority” ( w.e.f.  14-11-1994 ).

[20] . Substituted, ibid, for “Regional Transport Authority” ( w.e.f.  14-11-1994 ).

(3) An application to vary the conditions of any permit, other than a temporary permit, by the inclusion of a new route or routes or a new area or by altering the route or routes or area covered by it, or in the case of a stage carriage permit by increasing the number of trips above the specified maximum or by the variation, extension or curtailment of the route or routes or the area specified in the permit shall be treated as an application for the grant of a new permit ;

Provided that it shall not be necessary so to treat an application made by the holder of stage carriage permit who provides the only service on any route to increase

[21] . Substituted for “grant a special permit in relation to a vehicle covered” by Act 54 of 1994, S. 27  ( w.e.f.  14-11-1994 ).

public service vehicle including any vehicle covered ] by a permit issued under section 72 ( including a reserve stage carriage ) or under section 74 or under subsection (9) of this section for carrying a passenger or passengers for hire or reward under a contract, express or implied, for the use of the vehicle as a whole without stopping to pick up or set down along the line of route passengers not included in the contract, and in every case where such special permit is granted, the Regional Transport Authority shall assign to the vehicle, for display thereon, a special distinguishing mark in the form and manner specified by the Central Government and such special permit shall be valid in any other region or State without the

[22] . Substituted, ibid, for “and 89” ( w.e.f.  14-11-1994 ).

(iii) such other conditions as may be prescribed by the Central Government.

(12) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), but, subject to the rules that may be made by  the  Central  Government  under sub - section ( 14), the appropriate authority may, for the purpose of encouraging long distance inter-State road transport, grant in a State, national permits in respect of goods carriages and the provisions of section 69, 77, 79, 80, 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 86, 57[clause (d) of sub-section (1) of section 87 and section 89] shall, as far as may be apply to or in relation to the grant of national permits.

[23] . Substituted  for “Any  person  authorised  in  this  behalf  by  the  State Government  may, if he has reason to believe that a goods vehicle or trailer is being used in contravention of section 113, “by Act 54 of 1994, S. 35 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994). until  the  laden  weight  has been  reduced  or  the  vehicle  or  trailer  has  otherwise  been  dealt  with  so  that  it  complies  with  section  113  and  on  receipt  of  such  notice,  the  driver  shall  comply  with  such  directions.

(2)  Where  the  person  authorised  under  sub-section  (1)  makes  the  said  order  in  writing,  he  shall  also  endorse  the  relevant  details  of  the  overloading  on  the  goods  carriage  permit  and  also  intimate  the  fact  of  such  endorsement  to  the  authority  which  issued  that  permit.

[24] . Substituted  for  “the  Schedule”  by  Act 54  of  1994, S. 36 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994)

[25] . Substituted  for “the Schedule” by Act 54 of 1994, s. 36 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

Corresponding  Law. – Section 117  corresponds  to  section  76  of  the  Motor  Vehicles  Act, 1939.

Objects  and  Reasons. – Clause  117  permits  determing  the  parking  places  and  halting  stations  for  motor  vehicles  for  the  purpose  of  picking  up  and  setting  down  passengers.

[26] . Driving  regulations. – The Central Government may, by  notification  in  the  Official  Gazette,  make  regulations*  for  the  driving  of  motor  vehicles.

[27] . Sub-S.(1)  substituted by Act 54 of 1994, S.37(w.e.f.14-11-1994). Prior to its substitution, sub-S.(1) read as under :-

 “(1) Where any motor vehicle is abandoned, or left unattended, on a public place for ten hours or more, its removal by a towing service may be authorised by a police officer having jurisdiction.” unattended  on  a  public  place  for  ten  hours  or  more  or  is  parked  in  a  place  where  parking  is  legally  prohibited,  its  removal  by a towing service or its

[28] . Substituted for “highway” by Act 54 of 1994, S.37 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

[29] . Substituted, ibid, for “highway” (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

drivers  and  pillion  riders  of  motor  vehicles.  It  also  empowers  the  Central  Government  to  prescribe  other  safety  measures  in  this  regard.

[30] .  Substituted  by S. 38, ibid, for " a protective headgear of such descriptions  as may be specified by the State Government by rules made by it in this behalf, and different descriptions of headgears may be specified in such rules in  relation to different circumstances or different class or description of motor cycles" (w.e.f. 14-11-1994) sized by, any officer or  authority under this or any other Act,  produce  in  lieu  of  the  licence a  receipt or other acknowledgement  issued  by  such  officer  or  authority  in 

[31] . Sub-S. (2) substituted by Act 54 of 1994, S.39 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).  Prior to  its  substitution,  sub-S. (2)  read  as  under :-

      “(2)  The  conductor,  if  any,  of  a motor  vehicle  in  any  public  place  shall,  on  demand  by  any  police  officer  in  uniform,  produce  his  licence  for  examination”

[32] . Sub-S.(3) substituted, ibid (w.e.f. 14-11-1994). Prior to its substitution, sub-S.(3) read as under:-

      “(3) The owner  of  a motor vehicle (other than a vehicle registered under section 60), or in his absence the driver or other person in charge of the vehicle, shall  on  demand by a registering  authority or any person authorised in this behalf by the State Government, produce the certificate or registration and the certificate  of  insurance  of  the  vehicle  and,  where  the  vehicle  is  a  transport  vehicle,  also  the  certificate  of  fitness  referred  to  I  section  56  and  the  permit.

Explanation. – for  the  purposes  of  this sub-section, “certificate  of  insurance” means the  certificate issued under sub-section(3) of section 147”.

[33] . Substituted for “may reasonably be necessary” by Act 54 of 1994, S.40 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994)

[34] . Cl. (a) substituted, ibid (w.e.f. 14-11-1994). Prior to its substitution, Cl. (a) read as under :-

                         “(a)  when required to do so by any police officer in uniform; or”

[35] . Cl.(c) omitted by Act 54 of 1994, S.40 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994). Prior to its omission, Cl.(c) read as under :-

 “(c) when the vehicle is involved  in  the  occurrence of an accident to a person, animal or vehicle or of damage to any property, whether the driving or management of the vehicle was or was not the cause of the accident or damage,”.

[36] . Substituted  by  S.41, ibid, for “and, if necessary, convey  him  to  the  nearest  hospital”(w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

[37] . Inserted  by  Act 54  of  1994, S. 41 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

[38] .  Substituted for “without necessary delay” by Act 54 of 1994, S.42 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

[39] . Substituted  for  “twenty – five  thousand  rupees”  by  Act 54  of  1994,  S. 43 (w.e.f. 14-111994).

[40] . Substituted, ibid,  for  “twelve  thousand  rupees” (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

[41] . Inserted,  ibid  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

[42] . Substituted for “any other right hereafter” by Act 54 of 1994, S. 44 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994)

[43] 9. Inserted  by  Act  54 of  1994, S. 45  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

[44] .  Substituted for  “injury  to  any person”  by  Act  54  of  1994, S.46 (w.e.f. 14-111994).

[45] 1.  Inserted  by  Act  54  of  1994,  S. 47  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).     

 

[46] .  Inserted  by  Act  54 of  1994,  S.  48  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994)

[47] . Sub.-S. (6)  substituted  by  Act 54  of  1994,  S.49 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994). Prior  to  its  substitution,  sub-S. (6)  read  as  under :-

“(6)  As  soon  as  any  information  regarding  any  accident  involving  death  or  bodily  injury  yo  any  person  is  recorded  or  a  report  under  this  section  is  completed  by  a  police  officer,  the  officer-in-charge  of  the  police  station  shall  forward  a  copy  of  the  same  also  to  the  Claims  Tribunal  having  jurisdiction  and  a  copy  thereof  to  the  concerned  insurer.”

 

[48] . Substituted  for  “eight  thousand  and  five  hundred  rupees”  by  Act  54  of  1994,  S.50  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

[49] . Substituted, ibid,  for  “two  thousand  rupees”  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

[50] .  Inserted  by  Act  54  of  1994,  S. 54  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

[51] . Cl.  (a)  substituted  by  Act  54  of  1994,  S. 55  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).  Prior  to  its  substitution,  Cl. (a)  read  as  under  :-

       “(a)  has,  in  his  blood,  alcohol  in  any  quantity,  howsoever  small  the  quantity  may  be,  or”

[52] .  Sub-S. (1)  substituted  by  act  54  of  1994,  S.57 (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).  Prior  to  its  substitution,  sub-S. (1)  read  as  under :-

 “(1)  Whoever  drives  a  motor  vehicle or causes  or  allows a motor vehicle to be driven  in  contravention of the provisions of  section  113  or  of the  conditions prescribed under that section  or  in  contravention of any  prohibition or restriction  imposed  under  section  113  or  section  115  shall  be  punishable  for  the  first  offence  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  two  thousand  rupees,  and  for  any  second  or  subsequent  offence  with  fine  which  may  extend  to  five  thousand  rupees.”

 

[53] .  Substituted for  “section  189”  by  Act  54  of  1994,  S. 58  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).                 

[54] .  Inserted  by  Act  54  of  1994, S. 59  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

[55] .  Sub.-S. (2)  substituted, ibid  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994). Prior  to  its  substitution,  sub-S. (2)  read  as  under :-

“(2)The penalties under this section shall be recoverable by the prescribed officers or authorities.”

 

[56] .  Inserted  by  Act   54  of  1994,  S. 62  (w.e.f. 14-11-1994).

[57] .  Inserted  by  Act  27  of  2000, S. 5 (w.e.f. 11-8-2000).

Categories